Gazer Gets the Girl (CC,A/I,MATURE) Part 25-L - 15 July[WIP]

This is the place where fics that have not been updated in the past three months will be moved until the author asks a mod to move them back to an active board.

Moderators: Anniepoo98, ISLANDGIRL5, truelovepooh, Forum Moderators

User avatar
stargazer md
Addicted Roswellian
Posts: 120
Joined: Sun Jun 06, 2004 10:25 pm
Location: New Hampshire, USA

Post by stargazer md »

Dinner had been great. Good food with a lot of small talk. Both sets of parents enjoyed watching the young couple together. All of that changed now that coffee had been served. Talk about the new company wasn’t going so well.

“Am I the only one who feels this way?” Looking to the other adults for support. You’re too young to be thinking of starting a new company. Most new businesses fail during the first five years, and the leading cause of failure is a lack of capitalization.”

“Daddy, you’re way off base here, and I resent your implications. You have our business model, you have our business plan. Where do you see capitalization expenses? Where do you see a large amount of fixed cost? You want a five year window? I’ll give you one: High School and College. Our major expenses are going to be the same whether we own a company or not.”

“I don’t know why I’m not having this conversation with Alex anyways? It’s his company,” Philip said, looking for a softer target.

Isabel snapped back, losing her patience, “If you want to discuss product, if you have a question about software, or if you need to discuss a new project, talk to Alex. If you have a question about the business, the front office or customer relations you come to me.”

Isabel softened her voice. “Daddy, Alex is brilliant, he doesn’t need this company, he doesn’t need me,,,”

“I need you more than the air I breathe,,,” Alex interrupted.

“Alex wrote a program that the Cheese Factory wants to buy. In order for him to do the deal he needs the legitimacy of having his own company. We’re not going to let this take over our lives, the entire company is just a matter of convenience, a legal billing address.”

Diane had heard enough, “I feel a need to powder my nose, would you all please excuse me?”

In the time honored tradition of women everywhere Gloria reached for her purse, but she was surprised to hear, “Philip, would you please accompany me?”

Philip was surprised, but he recognized a command when he heard one. He took the napkin from his lap, “Ahhmm, sure.”

When Diane reached the corridor outside the power room she let Philip have it. “What in the name of God are you thinking!?” she demanded as she squared off, facing him.

“I,,,” he faltered, not expecting such a vehement attack quite so quickly.

“I don’t care what you’re thinking. I am struggling, tooth and nail, to hold my family together and you go and pull a stunt like that? I simply won’t allow it.”

“I,,, err,,,”

“Need I remind you that the last two attempts at a conversation with Max have blown up in your face, or the fact that Isabel is living with Gloria? I need you working with me, not against me.”

“I,,, well,,,”

“Isabel’s practically an adult. She’s going to be going to college with Alex on the other side of the country in a year, with or without our involvement. The kids are offering both you and Charles an incredible opportunity to stay involved in their adult life, and you’re throwing it away?”

“I,,, no,,,”

“Now you’re going to go out there and get with the program and support your daughter. Do we understand each other?”

“Yes Dear,,,”

“Good, now you wait for me a moment and think about what you’re going to say.” Diane went into the power room to calm down and splash some water on her face.

When they returned to the table Philip was the first to speak. “Well it seems like I’ve been outvoted, so,,,”

“Daddy,,,” Isabel interrupted.

“Now I know where she gets it from,” Philip muttered.

“I don’t want you to work with us because you think you have to, we want you to help because you think it is the right thing to do.”

“I do Iz, I still think you’re young, and I don’t want you to stop being my little girl,,,”

“I’m always going to be your little girl, and we want to be able to turn to you for help and advice, if you let us,” Isabel continued.

Philip recognized a threat when he heard one. Diane had explained the reason that Isabel was staying at the Whitman’s. He also realized that if Isabel thought that she or Alex were threatened, he would lose her. He decided that it would be much better working with the young couple than against them. “Why don’t we meet at my office Monday morning and we’ll get this done.”

“We have an appointment at the travel agency on Monday morning,” Diane responded.

“Daddy, I’m sure Mr. Whitman can’t get out of work on such short notice,” Isabel rebutted. “How about 6:00 at our house Monday evening. Mom always says she doesn’t get enough company and we can make dinner. Besides, all of the paper will be ready by then, all we’ll have to do is discuss any remaining questions and sign.”

Alex smiled at the thought of one of Diane’s home cooked meals.

“What are you smirking about?” Isabel teased. “You’re on potato duty.”

“How does that always happen to me?” Alex asked mystified.

Charles and Philip looked at each other and laughed. “Get used to it son,” Charles added.

“We need to set an appointment at the cheese factory,” Alex said, returning to the subject at hand. “I’ll feel a lot more comfortable with a signed contract in place.”

“You know Alex,” Charles asked, “You’ll be able to legally sign your own contract next week, I don’t know why you want me to be there?”

“I need you there Pops.” He reached for Isabel’s hand. “Things are changing for us so fast,,,”

“And we don’t want to mess things up.” Isabel finished.

**********
Alex and Isabel left for Albuquerque at the crack of dawn on Saturday morning. They made good time and were at the computer show before eleven. Alex immediately looked for his workstation vendor, finding him in the back corner of the auditorium.

“Rich, how are you?” asked Alex, shaking his hand.

“I’ll tell you how I am, I’m broke.”

“Rich, Rich,” Alex sighed, shaking his head. “You’re the biggest reseller of equipment in the state. You’re making money hand over fist.”

“I found the Sun Blade workstation you asked for, and at the price you’re willing to pay. I’m telling you, every time I talk to you I lose money.”

“Well, speaking of money, I want to introduce my business partner. This is Isabel Evans. She’s the one holding the purse strings.”

“I have a certified check, as you requested,” Isabel smiled. “It’s for the amount agreed to. Now this includes a 90 day warranty and a legal copy of Solaris 10.0, correct?” Isabel asked sweetly.

“It’s Isabel, correct?” Seeing Isabel nod he continued, “Miss Isabel, I don’t know what this ruffian has told you about me, but I run a respectable company. And as a first time customer, I am going to include a free memory upgrade to one giga-byte. I’m sure we’ll be doing a lot of business in the future. Now, let me see, I know I have a certificate of authenticity for the Solaris operating system here somewhere. Ahh here it is, see that? I misplaced it, that’s all.”

“Why thank you Rich,” Isabel said as she slipped the certificate into her purse before it was ‘misplaced’ again.

“Now Alex, I’m curious,” Rich asked. “Why do you need this powerful a workstation?”

“I’m working on a special project. I need a lot of raw number crunching power. The only software that I could find to do the job will only run in the Sun environment. They don’t even make a Win-Tel (Windows/Intel) version. I had to special order the package through Neil.”

“Well you’re in luck, Neil is just across the aisle. When we finish here you can go get your software, then I’ll have my boy wheel the server out to your car. Now I need you to take note of the bill of sale. This is export controlled technology. Whatever you do with the equipment, it can’t leave the country.”

“I don’t have a problem with that, I’m probably going to run it into the ground anyways.”

Alex finished with Rich and led Isabel across the aisle and introduced her to Neil.

“Here it is, just what you asked for,” Neil handed him the software.

“Ouch,” Alex exclaimed, looking at the price tag.

“Yea,” Neil responded. “No surplus or overstock software this time. That’s a cutting edge program, and a limited run at that. I’m splitting my dealer’s discount with you, but it’s still expensive.”

“Sweetie,” Isabel asked, “Do you really need all of this?”

“Well Izzy,” Alex sighed. “This business is going to last us the rest of our lives. It’s what I’m going to go to school for. We need to do it right the first time. I just hope I get the check from the cheese factory before my father sees what I did to my college fund.”

Isabel took out another certified check, and handed it to Neil.

“Okay, Alex,” Neil continued. “I need to explain something to you. This software requires end user certification. You can not copy it, sell it, give it away, or take it out of the country.”

“Yea, Rich just explained about that when I bought the Blade workstation.”

“No, no! Don’t get them confused. The server is export controlled. That level of restriction is basically on the honor system unless you get caught. This is much stricter. I am going to have to report this transaction to the U.S. Dept of Commerce. You are going to be registered with them as owning this software. You are going to have to read and honor the terms of the end user certificate, and if you violate it, you get ten years in jail and a ten thousand dollar fine.”

“Sweetie,” Isabel interrupted, “Are you sure you want to do this?”

“Izzy, your Pentium Three laptop and the copy of Windows XP Home that I installed on it are both export controlled. Most people never read the license. Don’t let the legal stuff scare you.”

They finished up with Neil, and swung by Rich’s table. With the workstation safely in tow, they headed for the car. “Where to now?” Alex asked.

“The mall,” Isabel replied teasingly.

Alex could only groan.

**********
“Okay, where to first?” Alex asked, hoping to get this over with quickly.

“First you’re going to feed me,” Isabel teased.

“The food court is great here,” Alex exclaimed. “We can get a chili-dog at foot long, and a chocolate malt at Johnny Rockets.”

“Alex,” Isabel sighed, leaning in close to him so their foreheads touched. “Do I need to go back into Ice Princess mode for you to realize that I’m not a food court kind of girl?”

Alex thought a moment, “There’s an Applebee’s?”

“Applebee’s will do fine.”

After lunch Isabel took a special delight in teasing Alex as she dragged him through the mall. She took her time selecting a pair of shoes that she just couldn’t live without, and tried on a dozen sweaters before finding the perfect lightweight pink one.

Alex struggled under the load of packages, “Are we done now? I don’t think any of the stores have anything left.”

“Oh stop complaining Sweetie,” Isabel commanded with affection in her voice. “I haven’t spent anywhere near as much money as you did this morning.”

“What I spent?” Alex sputtered. “That’s for work. That’s for our future.”

“And in this future, would you have me run around naked in the cold and the rain?”

Alex thought about Isabel running around naked, and a big grin broke on his face, “Yea.”

“Good, then you won’t mind our last stop.”

Alex looked at the wood and glass storefront. “Oh no.” He looked at the intricate carved and gilded store name. “I’m not going in there.” He looked at the displays in the window and smiled at her confidently. “It's not gonna happen, Isabel.”

“Right...right...right. Thought I'd give it a shot.” She laughed and shook her head as she reached for his hand. “Why don’t you save us both a lot of time and just come in with me.”

Alex decided to grin and bare it as they entered Victoria’s Secret.


Rhonda had been enjoying a quiet day at work. She was able to complete all of her chores quickly and now had plenty of time to spend with her customers. This was what she enjoyed most about her new job managing the Victoria’s Secret shop, the customers. She watched as a young couple stood outside. The young woman was tall and beautiful with thick blond hair down to her shoulders. Rhonda noticed that her boyfriend was tall enough so that the woman could still wear heels if she wanted to when she was out with him. She smiled to herself as the young woman dragged her boyfriend into the store. She allowed them to look around a bit, which was her secret to good customer service, attentive yet not pushy.

She continued her appraisal of the young woman. ‘ Good quality clothing, excellent taste, and perfect fit’. She also recognized that ‘just a touch of make-up’ look that took so much effort to perfect. ‘He is a new boyfriend, although judging by their comfort together, I bet they have known each other for a long time. His clothing screams department store, although it looks like he made some effort to dress nicely for her. I’m sure that will change as she slowly starts to influence his buying habits.’

Isabel watched as the clerk approached. Auburn hair, cut short in the latest style. This seasons ‘Donna Karen’ she thought, pretty upscale for Albuquerque. But what impressed Isabel the most were the woman’s eyes. Behind those incredible blue eyes, Isabel saw a native intelligence that was increasingly rare to find. ‘My mistake, she runs the place.’

“Welcome to Victoria’s Secret. My name is Rhonda.” She turned towards Isabel, “Please let me know if I can be of any assistance.” Turning towards Alex, “Is this your first time here? Maybe I can help you find something?”

“How did she know this was my first time here?” Alex mumbled.

The women looked at each other smiling. “You’re blushing,” Isabel said.

“It’s a dead give away,” Rhonda agreed. Noticing that the young woman was biting her lip and holding back as if she wanted to say something, Ronda turned towards Alex, “Why don’t you look around and see if there is anything you like?”

“Pick out something for me to sleep in Sweetie,” Isabel added.

As Alex walked away, he watched Isabel talk and Rhonda nod in understanding. The two women went in separate directions. After spending several minutes selecting a special request, Rhonda returned to check up on Alex. “Have you found anything you like?”

“Maybe.” He held up a shortie pajama set. “She has one like this in red, so I thought she might like this.”

Rhonda looked at Alex’s selection with a critical eye. “Sapphire blue would look good with her coloring, but this is about the most conservative item of sleepwear we carry. Don’t you want something a little more,,,”

“It doesn’t matter what I like, I’ll probably never see her in it anyway. I’m much more concerned that she likes it. This looks beautiful and comfortable, she loves satin, and she will be able to wear it around her house without being embarrassed.”

“Okay, let me get this in her size and we’ll go back to the dressing room.”

“We’ll,,, what?”

“She’s going to want to try this on before you buy it for her. She has picked out a couple of other garments to try on as well.”

“Ahhmm, okay.” Alex’s blush was back in full force.

“Can I offer you a word of advice?”

“Sure.”

“When it’s time to check out, you pay for this. I’m sure she will protest. She doesn’t look like someone who expects people to buy things for her.”

“She isn’t,” Alex agreed, confused.

“You insist. I guarantee you, nothing makes a girl happier than to receive something intimate from her boyfriend.”

Rhonda led Alex over to the outside of the dressing room, where Isabel was waiting.”

“Let me know if I can do anything,” Rhonda offered, leaving the young couple.

“Come on Sweetie, I’ve got a couple of things to try on.”

“I’m not going in there with you,” Alex exclaimed, his face aghast.

“Of course you’re coming in with me. You don’t think I’m going to walk out into the store wearing a nightie so you can see it, do you?” Seeing the continued blush on Alex’s face she calmed him. “Don’t worry Sweetie, there’s an anteroom outside the changing room, you won’t have to see me nekkid unless you want to,” she teased. ‘Although I’m going to get pretty close,’ she thought to herself.

Isabel tried on the PJ’s first. They quickly agreed that she needed to add them to her collection.

The second ‘outfit’ that Isabel tried on was a bra and panty set. She stepped from behind the curtain, “What do you think?”

Alex was speechless. While the set was also on the conservative side, the bra was a deep plunging style revealing a lot of cleavage, a commodity that Isabel had in abundance. “Ahhmm, isn’t this a bit of a departure for you?”

“Very observant Sweetie. Most of the clothing I own is either bare shouldered with a straight neckline, or with a scooped neckline. I don’t need a plunge front bra with those.”

Alex said a silent prayer of thanks that his years of friendship with Liz and Maria had prepared him for this conversation. While nothing could have prepared him for standing next to his dream girl in a bra and panty, at least he knew what a scooped neckline was.

Isabel pulled on a v-necked cardigan in a rich camel color. The sweater had a button front, and Isabel left the top button undone. “I definitely need this bra to wear this top.” She moved around and bent over, testing the fit of both garments. “Anything show that shouldn’t?”

“Ahhmm,,, what?”

Isabel smiled at his discomfort, knowing that he was exploring undiscovered territory. “What could you see?”

“Well,,,” Alex started, trying to swallow. “I could see a little bit of the tops, a lot of the,,,” words failed him so he ran a finger down her cleavage, “middles, and I think I even saw some of the bottoms.”

“Did I stay decent?”

“Yea, you were okay.”

“So tell me, when you’re in the locker room, are you proud of your girlfriend’s rack?”

Alex put his arms over her shoulders and looked her in the eyes. “I am proud of everything you are, and everything you do. I thank God every day that I am lucky enough to have you in my life.”

Isabel reached up and kissed him, a brief kiss, appropriate for their surroundings. “You always know exactly what to say.”

“You don’t think I’m just saying that, do you?”

“No Sweetie,” Isabel felt a surge of,,, well she also felt a surge of affection for him. “I know how you feel. Hang on a moment, I have one more outfit to show you.” She returned to the changing room.

Alex could hear her changing, and he noticed that it was taking her longer than the last time. He decided to have a quick word with Fred. ‘Not now! Why do you keep embarrassing me like this. This isn’t about you, all she’s trying to do is find some undies that won’t show under her sweater. Now be good, I swear you have a mind of your own.’

“Sweetie?”

“Yea Izzy.”

“I picked out something to wear under the cream colored leather top I bought for when we go dancing, but you have to promise me that this time you will look but not touch.”

“Why’s that Izzy?”

“Because if you touch me I will attack you, and I don’t think my dad is going to be in the mood to bail us out of jail.” She stepped out from the changing room.

Alex’s jaw fell, he hadn’t so much as dreamed of the vision that he found in front of him. Isabel was wearing a sheer white negligee. The top had spaghetti straps, and while the garment was tightly fitted, the nearly transparent fabric was intended for show more than support.

“Do you like it?” Isabel asked.

Alex could not take his eyes off Isabel and could only nod yes. He raised his finger and pointed at a pink spot.

“Those are my nipples, Sweetie. Have you ever seen one before? Do you like them?”

Alex started to shake his head to the first question, but feared he would be misunderstood. He tore his eyes away from her breasts and looked her in the eyes. “Yes Izzy, you’re my first for everything.” He imagined that she was also wearing a new scent. He couldn’t place it, but it was driving him crazy. “You are more beautiful than I ever imagined.”

“How’s the rest of the fit?” she asked as she turned.

Alex looked down, getting a good look at her ass for the first time. He knew it was magnificent from furtive glances at her while she was wearing her famous leather pants, but nothing could compare to the real thing.

“There’s no elastic holding the legs in place, I had a hard time getting them to fit just right. Next time you could help me with them.”

Thinking of touching her was more than Alex could stand. He knew she would never allow that, would she?

Isabel turned forward again and whispered, “This is the only time I’ve regretted being blonde. I’m too fair for you to see.” Isabel had finally reached the limit of her nerve, and started to blush also. “Next time you look I won’t be wearing any panties.” Now as embarrassed as Alex was, she cast her eyes downward and bit her lip.

He returned his gaze to her nipples. “Do they hurt when they’re like that?”

Isabel looked down at herself. Her nipples had never been so hard in her life. “No they don’t hurt,,,” ‘They want attention,’ she thought. ‘Suck them into your mouth. Suck them hard until they swell even bigger. Grate them with your teeth, nibble them until I scream, then move on and make me scream again.’ Looking past her nipples she almost laughed.

She pointed at the tent in his pants. “Does that hurt when it’s like that?” she asked giggling.

“Awww,,,” Alex moaned, shifting from embarrassment to mortification. ‘She saw my erection.’ “That damned thing has a mind of it’s own. I’m going to hit it with a stick,,,”

“Don’t you dare!” Isabel exclaimed. “That’s the only one I’m ever going to get to play with and I don’t want you breaking him; besides, I think he likes me.”

They stopped talking and looked in each other’s eyes, but Isabel broke the moment. “I better get changed before we both get into trouble.”

Alex could only nod in agreement.

**********
The ride home was quiet and uneventful, Alex drove carefully while Isabel dozed besides him. As he came to the Roswell city limits, Alex noticed a Sheriff’s cruiser approaching in the opposite lane. The deputy driving the cruiser reached the edge of his jurisdiction and made a u-turn, pulling into traffic behind Alex. Moments later Alex’s stomach filled with acid as he saw the lights on the top of the cruiser start to strobe.

“Aww shit!” Alex exclaimed as he pulled to the side of the road.

Isabel awoke with a start. “What’s wrong Alex?”

“I don’t know, we’re getting stopped. I wasn’t speeding, and I know my plates are up to date. Damn!” he exclaimed again as he slammed his hand into the steering wheel. Alex looked into the rear view mirror and breathed a sigh of relief. “It’s Deputy Hanson, maybe it’s nothing. Maybe the Sheriff is looking for us.”

Deputy Hanson stopped to look at the back of the car before approaching closer. He carefully stopped opposite the driver’s side window on the back door and leaned down, forcing Alex to turn in his seat to look at him. “Afternoon Alex.” He reached and touched his hat, “Miss Isabel.” He turned his attention back to Alex. The reason I stopped you is that you have some damage to your tail light. It looks burned. Do you know anything about that?”

“Why no Deputy, I wasn’t aware of that,” Alex replied truthfully.

“Well, have you been camping lately? It looks like you may have gotten a little too close to a camp fire.” Hanson relaxed a little. “Tell you what, you’re a friend of Jim’s and all, you promise to get it fixed, and I won’t give you a ticket.”

“Thanks Deputy, I really didn’t know it was like that.” Alex breathed a sigh of relief. He didn’t want to have to explain a ticket to his father.

“You really didn’t know? Why don’t you step out of the car and take a look at it.”

Alex opened the door and started to step out of the car.

Hanson looked down at the inside of the car, his eyes growing wide. He took a step backwards, away from the driver’s door and drew his weapon. “Let me see your hands!” He screamed, aiming his Colt Python at Alex’s head. “Out of the vehicle! Let me see your hands!”

Alex was scared to the point he could barely move. The last time he had seen a handgun he had almost died. He raised his hands, “I’m not doing anything! Please don’t do anything, I don’t want Isabel to get hurt.”

“Get out of the car! Keep your hands where I can see them!”

Isabel shouted from inside the car, “What’s wrong? Why are you doing this?”

Hansen shouted back, “Isabel, get out of the car and stand on the sidewalk!” He shoved Alex against the side of the car, holding the muzzle of his revolver right against the back of Alex’s neck.

“Isabel, don’t do anything! Please don’t move, he’s after me, not you!” Alex said to her, desperate to protect her.

“Don’t move!” Hanson hissed.

“Please, I’ll do anything! Put your gun away, I don’t want to see Isabel get hurt,” Alex pleaded.

Isabel stood on the sidewalk, slowly raising her hands as if in surrender.

Alex looked at Isabel and he could see the charge of power building up on her hand. “No Izzy, NO! He isn’t after you. I don’t care about myself, don’t do anything that will give yourself away!”

Hansen switched the weapon to his other hand as he patted Alex down, looking for weapons.

“Just turn around and walk away! Please Izzy! Just leave me, I don’t want to see you hurt!”

“I’m not doing anything!” Alex exclaimed to the excited deputy. “Just put the gun away! Isabel’s too close! I can’t let anything happen to her!”

‘Hanson has a gun to Alex’s head,’ Isabel thought, determination replacing fear. She willed an enormous charge to build in her body. ‘The next time he moves it away from Alex, Hanson has to die.’

TBC
User avatar
stargazer md
Addicted Roswellian
Posts: 120
Joined: Sun Jun 06, 2004 10:25 pm
Location: New Hampshire, USA

Post by stargazer md »

Gazer gets the Girl
Chapter 10 - Hanson’s Days of Summer
by Stargazer_md

Disclaimer: The characters don’t belong to me. If they did, the show would still be on.
Some text is borrowed from the show, I didn’t treat it any worse than the original writers.
Summary: Izzy fights for her man.
Setting: End of S-2.
Category: Alex/Isabel with CC
Rating: Mature

Where were we? Isabel and Alex return from Albuquerque with a car full of computer equipment and negligee’s. Everything is going great until Hanson sticks his nose into things.

**********
“Sheriff Valenti!” Isabel called out from her seat as she saw him enter the stationhouse lobby.

Jim immediately stopped and turned towards her. “Isabel, are you all right? Is Alex all right?” He asked, leading her to a convenient bench.

“Yea, we’re both pretty shaken up, but we’re alright. I have a connection open with him and we’re trying to keep each other calm.”

“Tell me what happened,” he asked softly.

Isabel repeated the story, as carefully as she could.

When Jim heard the end of the story, he asked, “What did Hanson arrest him for?”

“That’s the thing Sheriff, we don’t know. Hang on a moment.” Isabel paused momentarily, “Alex still doesn’t know why he’s here.” Another pause. “He hasn’t been charged,,, he hasn’t been read his rights.”

“Something’s not right here,” Jim replied. “I keep underestimating what a dumb ass he can be at times.”

“Sheriff,” Isabel offered. “If you want I can connect with you and you can see the whole thing.”

“Thanks for the offer Isabel,” Jim quickly answered, shaking his head. “We have dash cameras, and I would feel more comfortable looking at something I can explain and show to others. Where is Alex?”

Isabel paused, “He’s in holding two. Something else you need to know, my father’s here. I think he’s already going after Hanson.”


Jim entered the interview room, accompanied by Alex and Isabel. He looked at Philip, “Lets see if we can get to the bottom of this before we go any further.”

“So I guess you want us to leave?” Philip asked.

“Nope,” the Sheriff responded, running his hand through his hair. “We’ve never had anything to hide, but I would appreciate it if you let me do my job without interruption. Okay Deputy, report.”

“While on routine patrol in a marked unit,,,”

”Hanson,” Jim barked. He controlled his voice, “Just tell me what happened.”

“I stopped Alex because he had a defective taillight. It looked like the lens had been burned.”

“Did he cooperate? Did he resist you in any way?”

“Yes. Ahhmm, he did cooperate, although he expressed disbelief that there was anything wrong with the car. I asked him if wanted to look at the light, so I opened the door. That’s when I saw it.”

“What did you see?” Jim asked.

“He had a dangerous weapon in his car,” Hanson explained.

“Alex had a gun in his car?” Jim demanded, unbelieving.

“He had a Macintosh PR-24,” Hanson said, getting up and walking to his desk.

“He what?” Jim bellowed.

“He was in illegal possession of a police issue Macintosh PR-24,” Hanson said, holding the weapon up for everyone to see.

“You dragged him out of the car at gunpoint for possession of a baton?” Jim shouted, nearly at the point of losing it. “You could have killed someone! How much of a dumb ass can you be? There is no way that you are going to convince anyone that you were justified in drawing your weapon.”

“Well, where did he get the baton from? We get all of our equipment from Gall’s, and you can’t buy one without a purchase order on department stationary. He must’ve stolen it,” Hanson pleaded in his own defense.

Jim picked up the baton and showed it to Hanson. It was engraved: J VALENTI - ROSWELL. “I gave it to him. He’s taking the weaponless combat course that I’m teaching at the community college. And before you say anything else. There’s nothing anywhere that says I can’t give him a baton or that he can’t possess one. You’re right about Gall’s. They don’t sell to civilians, but that is a company policy. You can’t enforce company policy, especially at gunpoint.”

Hanson visibly deflated, as he realized the enormity of his mistake. “Why is he taking your course?”

“Jim had to think a moment, he couldn’t reveal the real reason, “Take one look at that young woman sitting there. Wouldn’t you want to know how to protect her?”

“Is that true?”

“Yes Izzy. After Copper Summit I talked to the Sheriff. I wanted to be able to do more; I didn’t want you to leave me behind the next time you are in danger. I don’t want you to think that you have to protect me. That’s why I took the E.M.T. course and that’s why I’m taking the weaponless combat course. It’s also why Kyle’s going to be teaching me to shoot better.”

“But why Sweetie, this isn’t you? You’ve always depended on your wits to get through life.”

“It’s who I am now… It’s time for me to grow up and face the things that you have been dealing with your entire life. You made me promise that I wouldn’t throw my life away cheaply. I agree with that. If I ever do have to fight to protect you, I want to have every advantage. I want to make sure that I’m going to come home to you.”


“Hanson, go home,” the Sheriff commanded. “You can consider yourself suspended, pending further action.

“What’s going to happen to me?” Hanson asked sounding defeated.

Jim ran his hair through his hair again. “That’s not up to me Deputy. Judge Lewis will probably look into this, and then the ultimate decision will be made by the city counsel.”

Hanson got up and walked to his desk, taking his jacket from the back of his chair. He looked at the Sheriff. “I’m going to lose my job?” he asked, unbelieving.

“Probably, and then these nice people are going to sue this department out of existence. After that, I’ll lose my job,” Jim added with a sigh. “Go home, you’ve done enough damage for one day.”

“Izzy, we can’t let this happen. We can’t let anyone hurt the Sheriff.”

They watched as Hanson walked out of the room. “I know, he’s been there for us. It’s time we watch out for him.”

“Sheriff, there’s not going to be any lawsuit.” Alex stated.

“Alex,” Philip stated. “Don’t say a word.”

“No, Jim is a friend of mine, and more importantly, he has watched out for us.”

“Hanson has to go,” Isabel added. “Then it ends.”

“We’ll talk,” Philip concluded.

**********
“It’s been a long day,” Isabel sighed. “I think I’m going to bed early.” She came over and pecked Gloria on the cheek. “Thanks for everything. Good night everyone.”

“Me too,” Alex added. “I’ll come up and tuck you in.” Alex hesitated before heading for the stairs.

Gloria picked up on this. “What’s wrong Alex?”

“I’m afraid after what happened today she’s going to have the mother of all nightmares. It tears me up inside to see her hurt like that.”

“I have to admit,” Charles added, “I’ve never heard of anyone having such a violent reaction to a dream.”

“It’s hard to explain Pops. Dreams mean so much to Isabel, both the good and the bad.”

“Well, you two be good up there,” Gloria prompted.

Alex smiled. “We will be Mom, I just want to take care of her.”


Isabel lay in bed waiting for Alex. “Are you going to kiss me good night?” she asked, biting her lower lip.

“Of course, I don’t know how much longer this arrangement will last, so I’m going to make the most of it while I can.” He leaned down and gently kissed her on the forehead. He smiled as he saw her pout in disappointment. “Sweet dreams my love. If you feel a nightmare coming on, just come and visit me. I’ll protect you, I promise.”

“I’ll be okay Sweetie, I have a plan. I’m going to have a good dream tonight.”

“Alright then,” Alex whispered as he turned out the light and stepped into the hallway.

**********
Alex arrived home after working all day at the cheese factory installing their new network. He saw that Isabel’s mom’s car was the only one in the driveway. ‘Good, she’s home alone.’

“Isabel,” he shouted the moment he walked through the door. “Where are you?”

“Sweetie!” he heard from the living room. He started towards the doorway when it slammed open. Isabel leapt into his arms. Alex spun her around and pinned her back against the refrigerator as her legs came up and locked behind him.

“I’ve been counting the minutes until I could come home to you,” Alex panted while kissing her. “I have never wanted you so much as I do right now. I compared every woman I saw today to you, and every one was lacking. They just made me want you more and more.”

“How much do you want me?” Isabel asked. She continued to tease him by touching and stroking him wherever she could reach him.

“Izzy,” Alex gasped, “No more. You don’t know how close I am to losing control.”

Isabel gave Alex her best flirty look. “I’ve been trying to get you to lose control for months. I’m right here, go for it.” She pulled his head to her and started nibbling on his ear and neck.

Alex lost it. He had to get his hands free so he carried Isabel to the kitchen table. He set her down and let his hands roam over her body. He hungrily devoured her mouth, but no matter where he touched or kissed, it was not enough. He needed more. Alex ran one hand under her hair up to the back of her neck while his other hand stroked it’s way up the outside of her thigh under her skirt.

Isabel crossed her legs behind him and pulled him closer as she slid to the edge of the table.

Alex continued kissing her, moving from her mouth to that special spot behind her ear. This started Isabel moaning, a sound which drove Alex mad with desire. He kissed his way down her neck until the fabric of her blouse blocked his way. He grabbed her blouse and tore it open. Her bra immediately followed as he found something new to kiss and nibble. He felt her hands intertwined in his hair, pulling his mouth tighter against her. “More,” he heard. “All the way.”

Alex tried to run his hand up her skirt, but it was too tight. He tore this from her as well. Now there was only one wisp of lace blocking his path. He pulled it, but it stretched. He pulled it some more, but it still refused to tear. He imagined that Isabel was not happy about receiving her first wedgie as she managed to wave her hand and make the offending garment float to the floor. Another wave of her hand and he was standing naked as the day he was born, his clothing in a heap next to his feet.

Alex felt Isabel take him in her hand and he happily followed as she guided him to the place where she needed him the most. He felt moistness as he heard Isabel plead “Now!” He resisted the pressure of her legs trying to pull him closer and leaned into her at a slow and steady rate.

Isabel fell back onto the table, no longer aware of her surroundings. She reveled in the sensations that Alex was spreading throughout her body. She could feel the tension build in her body with every movement Alex made.

Alex looked at Isabel writhing on the table and took delight that he was able to elicit such a reaction from her. He didn’t realize until too late that the sight of her would also affect him. He reached down and pulled her to him as his body took control from his mind.

The young couple lost track of their surroundings as they reached the peak of pleasure that only they could give to one another.

Alex looked her in the eyes, his desire still unstated. “I love you more than you will ever know.” He kissed her deeply but briefly. “But right now I want you more than I can stand.” He pulled her to the very edge of the table, bent down, and pushed against her hips with his shoulder. He lifted her in a fireman’s carry.

Isabel found herself looking at Alex’s back and the pile of destroyed clothing on the floor. She felt him pin her thighs to his chest with one hand and caress her rear with the other. As he started to carry her towards the hallway she was helpless to do anything but hang on. No romance here, just cold efficiency. Wherever Alex was taking her she could do nothing but go along for the ride.

Alex carried Isabel into her room and threw her onto her bed. He looked at her passion-clouded face and watched as she lifted her knees with her legs bent. “You want some more of me?” He asked with a growl in his voice as she opened her legs in invitation. Alex leapt on top of her, burying himself with one stroke.

He felt her hands on his back, pulling him down to her tightly. He heard her, “I need you. I need to feel you on top of me, pinning me. Make me yours, take me.” The words drove him wild. He wanted to become one with his mate. He wanted to take her to a place that she had never been before.

He reached down and grabbed one of her ankles, and swung her leg up so it was under his shoulder. He quickly did the same with the other leg. Lastly he grabbed one of her wrist in each of his hands. “Now what are you going to do? Try to move.”

He felt her try to move under him, but she couldn’t. She struggled harder, but although she could lift her head, the rest of her body was pinned. He lifted himself slightly putting his weight onto her arms and hips. He increased the power of his strokes, shaking her whole body.

“That’s right, you’re mine,” he hissed.

“Mmmmm.”

“There’s nothing you can do.”

“Ahhhh.”

“You are my mate, ever since we started connecting.”

“Ohhhh.”

“You will be my wife when I am ready to claim you.”

“Ahhhh.”

“You are the only one there ever will be for me. You are mine, and I will take you whenever I want.”

“Ahhhh, Ahhhh.”

“Don’t you dare close your eyes, look at me! Keep your eyes open, I want to watch you.”

“Ahhhh, Ahhhh, Gahhh, Ohhhh.”

Isabel clamped down on Alex, almost stopping him, but he was too carried away, and powered through her spasms. He stared into her eyes, and saw her soul, and although they seemed to wander in and out of focus, her eyes never lost sight of his.

Alex awoke with a start, his hands clutching his torn sheets. He felt a wetness down below. He looked down at himself, not seeing anything in the darkness. He knew what happened, they had covered dreams like this in health class. ‘Awww Fred, you really made a mess of things, didn’t you? I don’t care what Izzy says, I’m going to beat you with a stick.’ He climbed out of bed and changed his PJ’s, then went to the linen closet for fresh sheets.

Isabel came up to him in the dim light of the hallway. She could feel his distress so she touched his lips with her finger to silence him, and led him to the back porch where they could talk privately.

**********
“Sweetie, what’s wrong?” Isabel asked softly.

“Nothing,” Alex replied, not meeting her eyes.

Isabel reached and gently took his chin. She turned and lifted his face so his eyes met hers. “Alex, I hope you know by now that you can tell me anything.” She bit her lower lip waiting anxiously for his reply.

Alex looked into her eyes and saw nothing but boundless love for him, a love that he had violated. “I can’t tell you this,” he paused. “You’ll hate me.”

“Alex, it’s the middle of the night, you had a dream, right? That’s what all of this is about?” She smiled and shook her head. “Sweetie, we can’t always control our dreams, sometimes we can only go along for the ride.”

“But if I have a dream like that, it must come from here,” he said, pointing to his head. “It’s a result of my thoughts.”

Isabel thought back to seeing Alex changing his sheets, “Was it a sex dream?”

Alex averted his eyes, his guilt building.

“Was it of me?” Isabel asked, fearing the answer.

Alex instantly calmed her, “Of course it was about you, there will never be another, even in my dreams,,,”

“You came home from work, I was in the living room,,,” Isabel probed.

“Oh God, you saw it?” Alex turned away in dismay. “Oh how can this day get any worse?” He turned back to face the music, “Izzy, I am so sorry,,,”

“Wait a minute Sweetie. Do you think I’m offended?” she started to laugh gently.

Alex continued to apologize for his uncharacteristic behavior.

“You didn’t think that was your dream, did you?” Isabel asked, touched by his discomfort.

“I know you must think I’m some kind of freak,,,”

“No Sweetie. I don’t know how you did it, but you visited my dream. That was my fantasy. I dreamed that you wanted me so badly that you couldn’t restrain yourself.” Isabel reached for Alex’s hand and placed it over her heart, his warm palm on her hot skin. “I don’t think a guy can understand how much what you did this afternoon affected me, how protected I felt, how turned on I am just thinking about it. I want to shout from the rooftops that you are my man, and that you are willing to do anything to protect me,,,”

“But Izzy,” Alex interrupted, “Tbhe dream,,, the way I acted, the grabbing, the tearing, I’ll never treat you like that.”

“You’d better,” she said, slapping his shoulder flirtingly. “Maybe not now, maybe not next year, but we’ll get to a place where we are comfortable with each other. Every woman dreams of being wanted. And if I have to, I’ll tease you until you can’t control yourself.”

“I can’t even imagine,,,” Alex started to say.

“Alex, don’t put me on a pedestal so tall you can’t reach me. I’m human,” Isabel giggled, thinking about what she had just said. “Well I’m almost as human as everyone else. I have to eat and sleep. I go to the bathroom and have my period. I am mean to my friends when I get in a bad mood, and I get horny when I think of you.”

Alex started to interrupt, but Isabel silenced him with a finger to his lips.

“Sweetie, we are going to spend the rest of our lives together, and during that time we are going to do some things to each other that would make my mother blush and my father cry. When you run out of things to do to me, I have a whole list of ideas that I will whisper into your ear. I told you before; you are the only one there is ever going to be for me. Tonight was the first time,,,”

Alex was swept with a wave of tenderness for his mate and future wife. The feeling grew as he watched her grow silent, bite her lower lip, and look down demurely. “Izzy? I know that look, you’re embarrassed.”

“Well of course I’m embarrassed,” she giggled, softly. “This is as new to me as it is to you.”

Alex gently placed a fingertip under her chin and lifted her face to his. “Tell me, what was the first time tonight?”

Isabel looked into his warm eyes, her confidence returning, “In my dream, you made me,,, climax, for the first time. Twice.”

“You mean, all this time, you never?” …It was Alex’s turn to be embarrassed, realizing the question that he had just asked his girlfriend.

“Never!” Isabel said intently looking at him so he understood the importance of his words. “Do you think the Ice Princess would think so much of a boy that she would go home and fantasize about him? That I would think about my date with him and touch myself,,,”

Alex’s face was bright red at this information overload. Isabel couldn’t see him clearly in the dim light, but she could feel his emotions.

Isabel placed her hand over his heart. “No one could make me feel that way. No one but you.”

She fingered the cloth of his tank top. “What color is this, light grey? I thought you were wearing navy blue?”

“I was, but during our dream, I kind of,,, well you made me,,, I made a mess of them, twice.”

“Sweetie, I did that for you?” she said flirtingly, happy that he received the same pleasure she had enjoyed.

“Yea, you did. My first time too.”

“Oh come on!” Isabel slapped him gently on the shoulder, again. “I hear girls talk in the locker room. Guys can’t keep their hands off that thing. Are you saying you never…?” she let the question trail off.

Alex ran his hand across the side of her neck and cheek, causing her to shiver. “Guys are always looking and thinking. They see a girl in a tank top and try to figure what she’s wearing under it. If a girl is in front of them on the stairs they try to look up their skirt. If they can’t get a real girl they will buy a porno book. If their mom finds the magazine and throws it out they will use the Sears advertisement from the Sunday newspaper. Guys are always thinking about sex with every girl they see. And it’s true. Guys can’t keep their hand off that thing.”

Isabel thought back to some of the recreational dream walks that she had taken and realized that if anything, Alex was understating the truth.

“But I have never been like that. Liz and Maria are my friends, I have never thought of them any differently.” His voice started to get softer as if he was embarrassed at his admission. “I have never thought that way. I’ve never been attracted to anyone; I’ve never looked at a girl and thought of sex. I’ve haven’t,,,” He looked her in the eye, his confidence returning. “I’ve never wanted anything, but to be your boyfriend. If I had to wait my entire life for you to realize that, I would have. Tonight was the first time for me too.”

Isabel’s heart soared as she continued to realize just how much Alex loved her.

Alex misunderstood her silence. “You must think I’m some kind of freak,,,”

Isabel could only think of one response. She took Alex’s head in her hands and pulled him in for a kiss.

“I need you Sweetie, I have never wanted anything in my entire life like I need you right now. I have to know that you need me just as bad.”

Isabel continued to pour every ounce of being into her kiss. Alex was flattened against the side of the house, while Isabel ground against him. Nothing would please her more than if their bodies could melt and merge into one as their minds were doing.

“Izzy, I need you more than the air I breathe and the water I drink. You are the reason I exist. Without you in my life I would rather have never been born,,,”

Isabel’s passion soared.

“I’ve wanted you since the first time I saw you. I wanted to carry your books and share my lunch with you. During the past two years I wanted to make that haunted look in your eyes go away. I wanted to protect you from our enemies, and I prayed every night just to see you happy and peaceful.”

“You never prayed for this?” Isabel asked, switching to a series of quick deep kisses all over Alex’s face and neck. “You never wanted me like this?”

“I never dared to dream that you would think of me like this. I just hoped for a chance to make you smile. I only wanted to be there when you needed anything.”

And now?” Isabel asked hopefully.

“I don’t want this to ever end. I still want to protect you, and take care of you, but I also want to be the one you turn to. I want to be there for you every day and hold you every night.”


Alex thought back to the theme of her dream and turned into the aggressor. He turned Isabel so her back was against the house, squeezing her against the wall with his body. He held the side of her face, holding her in place as he kissed the side of her neck. His other hand reached for her breast through her top.

Isabel gushed in response realizing that the only man she ever loved was going to make her see stars again.

“Alex, I need you,,, I need you to make me,,, again.” She reached for his hand and guided it lower. “I can’t stand it, your making me so hot.”

Alex could feel the heat rising from her as she guided his hand inside the waistband of her boxers. He started rubbing his hand in small circles on her lower belly. He leaned into her pinning her upper body against the side of the house.

Isabel moaned, “Please,,, More,,, I need you.”

Alex lowered his caress, touching her hair. He ran his fingers through her hair from thigh to thigh.

“Don’t tease me. Do me,,, now!”

Alex inched lower, finding steamy moist warmth. Continuing to move his fingers in a circle through her hair he touched,,, something.

Isabel gasped and thrush her hips against his hand. “Mmmmm there,,, right there,,, more.”

Alex, realizing that she was already very moist and very close, decided to concentrate on his new discovery and to leave exploring further for the next time.

He stroked with two fingers, one on each side, every stroke getting closer.

“Talk to me,,,” Isabel whispered.

Alex continued his stroking, getting closer and closer. “Tell me you want this, tell me you need me.”

“Sweetie, you’re the only one there’s ever going to be. If you don’t do this for me, I’ll burst. I need you now more than anything I’ve ever needed in my life.”

“It’s up to me Izzy, you can’t control what’s going to happen. Your body is mine now, I’m going to decide what happens to you.”

“Ahhhh! Mmmmm! More!” Isabel slid her hands up his back, under his tank top.

“More? Or stop? Which should I do?” Alex could feel little spasms coursing through Isabel. Now was the time. He intensified his attack on her squeezing, twisting and tugging gently.

“Ahhhh! Ahhhh! Ahhhh!” Isabel was taking deep draughts of air, holding it, and then exhaling with a gasp.

Alex could feel her abdomen contracting, almost as if it wanted to turn in on itself. He continued his motions, determined to make Isabel last as long as he could.

“I don’t believe this! Me, Alex Whitman, class clown, here with Isabel Evans, Goddess,,,”

“Sweetie,,, Just you,,, My only,,, Ahhhh!”

“I want to give you everything,,, so much pleasure that you can’t stand it,,,”


Alex could sense that Isabel was coming to the end. ‘There must be more. If what I read in her Cosmo is right,,,’ He reached down and stroked from below. He felt a tiny parting, and then something else,,,”

“Ohhhh!” Isabel thrust her hips into Alex’s hand. She sank her nails into his back as a new and bigger wave swept through her. She opened her mouth to scream but before she woke the neighbors she bit down onto his shoulder. The spasms that shook her made the earlier ones look like tremors.

After much longer that Alex thought possible, Isabel began to wind down. As she regained control of her senses, she reached down and pulled his hand away from herself. “That’s enough,” she gasped. “I’m too tender. Hold me.”

Alex reached down and swept her into his arms. He carried her to the other side of the porch where he sat on a bench with her in his lap.

Isabel wrapped her arms around him, and buried her face against his neck. “Alex, Sweetie, I,,,”

“I know.”
Alex replied tenderly.

‘I know too,’ thought Trude from her position on Isabel’s shoulder. ‘Well, my work here is done, for the moment,’ and with a snap of her fingers she was gone.

**********
Sunday morning Alex dropped Isabel off at her house, so they could each go to church with their parents.

After the service Isabel was in the kitchen talking with her mom.

“Mom, do we have enough for Alex?” She began to laugh. “He thinks his parents want to have the place to themselves this afternoon.”

“There’s always enough for Alex, tell him to come on over.”

“Thanks Mom, he’ll be here in a bit.”

“You know Iz, there’s something we need to talk about, about your,,, gift.”

“Mom?”

“Iz, I don’t keep secrets from my husband,” Diane said softly. “I’ve never done anything like this before.”

“Mom, this isn’t about me, it’s about Max. We have to get him under control. If it were up to me I would have told the both of you years ago. You can’t imagine what it’s like having to keep this secret, knowing whoever finds out is in as much danger as we are, knowing that for every extra person who knows the chance of ending up in a jar of formaldehyde in some FBI laboratory increases.”

Diane listened to her daughter, and looked at the haunted expression on her face. She realized that she would never be able to comprehend everything that her children were going through. “Well, I’m not going to let anyone put my baby in a jar, besides I think Alex would have something to say about that.”

“Alex can’t take on the world Mom,,,” ‘This one or another.’ “That’s why our best defense is to hide with pride.”

“Well, why don’t you go hide in the living room with your father until your body guard gets here.”

Isabel walked through the doorway and settled on the couch. After watching “Meet the Press” for several minutes she said with a sigh, “More jobs in 2001? What is President Bush engaged in, wishful thinking?”

Philip stopped watching the television and looked at his daughter instead. He continued to engage her, “Iz, the president has a bold and innovative plan to invigorate the economy,,,” but as she cut him off he switched into lawyer mode and began to study her.

“Daddy, the only plan the President has is to try to convince everyone that he has a plan.”

Isabel sat on the end of the couch. She was still dressed in her church clothes, her white linen suit. The same one she wore to dinner Friday night. She sat erect, her knees together, her hands cupped, one inside the other. He observed her erect posture, her measured reactions, her logical arguments, and her controlled smile.

He was now studying her in detail. The same young women that he had watched grow up for the past ten years. She was acting the same way she always had, but he couldn’t shake the feeling that something wasn’t right. He barely noticed Diane join them.

There was a knock at the kitchen door followed by, “Hello.”

“Sweetie!” Isabel shouted.

Philip watched as she leapt from the couch, her face lighting up like a rising sun as she ran into the kitchen to meet her boyfriend. Moments later he winched as he heard a crash. He started to rise when Diane reached over and pushed him back into his seat. “Did you hear that?” he asked. “What was it?”

“I believe that was the refrigerator,” Diane said with a smile on her face.

Philip looked concerned.

“I suspect that your Amazonian daughter greeted her boyfriend with a flying hug. How can I put this so a guy can understand? Alex is going to have to learn how to toughen his stance.”

Isabel led Alex into the living room by the hand, laughing all the way. She stepped out of her shoes, and then out of respect for Philip they settled onto opposite ends of the couch, facing each other.

‘Isabel, barefoot?’ Philip asked himself.

“You’re kidding?” Isabel laughingly asked. “Your parents kicked you out of your house because they wanted to be alone?” “I guess that dream I gave them last night is still working.”

“What dream?”

“Do you remember me telling you they wouldn’t bother us while you were carrying me upstairs last night? I snuck in and hinted to the both of them to that they should dream about the first time they,,,.”


“No, that’s not what I said,” Alex replied, starting to blush. “Thanks for that visual of my parents together.” “I told you that they said I was spending too much time in my room on the computers, so they thought we should get out and do something this afternoon.”

“You are getting way too powerful,” Alex teased.

“So what are we going to do this afternoon?” she asked. “You could join me for a run?” “I’m getting powerful? Last night you entered my dream, and an hour ago you connected with me from your house. I’m a hybrid, I guess my powers grow the more I use them, what’s your excuse?”

Philip’s eyes grew wide as he watched his daughter. She had taken her good posture and demure attitude and thrown them out the window. She sat sideways on the couch facing Alex, her legs crossed Indian style. She had one arm thrown over the back of the couch and the other hand was idly rubbing her leg, her body language wide open. But the greatest difference was in her face. It was out of control. Gone was her trademark grin that he had grown to know and love for the past ten years. Now her face was practically split by a huge laughing smile, at times replaced by a downward looking grin as she bit her lip. But the greatest difference was in her eyes. He had never seen her so,,, alive.

“Izzy, it’s the middle of the day, in the middle of the summer, in the middle of the desert. I’m not going for a run unless I have one of those portable air conditioners they give the astronauts.” “I don’t have an excuse, I guess I’m spending too much time with my girlfriend. She’s rubbing off on me.”

“Well, what do you want to do?” “Do you remember how Liz started getting powers after Max healed her? We were already getting good at connections before,,, that day. You were brought back from the brink of death by Max, and then again an hour later by Ava. That’s got to be big mo-jo.”

Diane interrupted her husband’s thoughts. “Come on Philip, those potatoes aren’t going to peel themselves.”

Isabel and Alex sprung from the couch, “Mom, we’ll take care of that,” she explained.

“No, you two sit back down. I want to talk to your father in the kitchen.”

Philip smiled at his wife with affection and teased her as he followed her into the kitchen. “Potatoes, how do I get stuck with potatoes? That’s why we have kids. What are you going to expect of me next, dishes?” Philip walked to the kitchen counter, reached for a bowl and the peeler, and then stood looking at the door to the living room.

Diane studied him a moment before asking, “Philip?”

“Who is that woman out there?” He asked softly.

“That’s our daughter,” she replied tenderly, walking to him and placing her hand over his heart.

“But she’s so,,,?” he asked, struggling for words.

“Happy? Calm? Peaceful?” his wife supplied.

“Yea,” he replied with a smile.

“She’s in love,,,”

“Shopping?” they heard Alex exclaim through the door. “I took you shopping yesterday, and I’m still struggling to recover.”

Philip’s smile turned bittersweet. He shared his fellow man’s distress at another trip to the mall, tempered by the thought of the Hanson incident. Luckily for Alex, Philip would never find out that his daughter’s boyfriend was referring to a certain black negligee, and her plans for it.

**********
First thing Monday morning Max showed up at the Crashdown for breakfast. Liz took his order with a noticeably cool efficiency.

“Liz,” Max asked in his deep soft voice, the voice that had turned Liz’s knees to jelly so many times in the past. “I thought when you finished your shift we could go for a ride. I have a new car. We could,,,” his voice tapered off as he saw the look on her face.

“Max, I thought I made it clear. I won’t even consider getting back together until you get checked out by,,, Tess and your sister. You’re avoiding them, actually everybody. Go home Max, come back when you’re ready to talk.”

Max got up and walked out the door as Liz went into the break room. She leaned back against the lockers as her tears started.

**********
Alex opened the door to the travel agency for his girlfriend and her mom.

As Isabel passed by she reached out and took his hand. “This is really going to happen, isn’t it?”

“I hope so. Every time I think of going to Boston with you I’m afraid I’m going to wake up and find out it’s just a dream.”

“What’s the matter? You have trouble separating your dream life from reality?” she teased, biting her lower lip.

Alex just chuckled softly.

Isabel stopped and reached for Alex’s shirt, opening his top button and smoothing his collar. “I don’t know when you find time to keep doing that,” she sighed.

“Do what?” he asked, while sneaking a quick kiss.

“Trina,” Diane said, greeting her old high school friend. “How are things going?”

“It’s tough Diane,” Trina responded. “The internet is killing this business.”

“Well, Philip and I have always been happy with everything you’ve done for us. We’ll stick with you, which brings us to these two,” Diane said, indicating the young couple.

“I understand that you’re going to Boston to check out colleges?” Trina asked. “Boston is such a great college town. It’s small, and it’s a city with just about everything. Which schools are you planning to attend?”

“Alex is on target for early admission to MIT and I’m starting on the same process at Northeastern. We’re looking forward to visiting the colleges.” Isabel answered.

“So you’re going to school together?” Trina asked, confused. “How old are you?”

Alex shook his head. “There’s always confusion about our ages. We’re both starting our senior year of high school. We’re both seventeen. I’m going to turn eighteen later this week, and Izzy’s going to turn eighteen in October.”

“We’re looking forward to this trip so much,” Isabel continued. “There has been so much stuff going on lately, we need this vacation. I just want to get as far away as I can and forget everything about school, police cars, and especially trailer parks.”

“Okay Isabel,” Trina interrupted. “That’s the last time you mention going on vacation with your boyfriend. It’s going to be hard enough to make reservations as it is. From now on the two of you are friends who are looking at colleges, okay?”

“I don’t understand, I see teenagers flying all the time?” Alex wondered. “Why would we have a problem?”

“The children and teenagers you see on airliners are unaccompanied minors,” Trina explained. “Many of them are flying between the two homes of their divorced parents, or maybe they are visiting their grandparents. There is an adult at both ends of the flight. That’s not a problem. On the other hand you are an adult traveling with your minor girlfriend. That kind of thing makes hotel managers nervous. The reason I told Diane that you need a travel agent to book this trip is that I will make your arrangements personally and I will fax the hotel manager a waiver signed by Diane when I make the reservations.”

“You’re kidding,” Isabel responded sarcastically. “I need a note from my mommy to get a hotel?”

“You will until next October,” Trina replied.

Isabel turned towards Alex, “You’re so lucky that you’re older.”

“I wouldn’t say that,” Trina continued. “We are going to have to file both a waiver and insurance rider with the rental company before we can Alex get a car.”

“Why’s that?” Alex asked alarmed.

“Because the rental companies have policies that restrict the availability of rentals to people under twenty-five.” Trina explained. “Isabel, you won’t be able to drive the rental at all.”

“I hate this,” Isabel pouted.

“Don’t worry Isabel,” Trina said calmingly. “I’ll take care of everything for you, and if there are any problems you can call me day or night. That’s why your mom is insisting on using a travel agent. Okay, if there are no more questions, lets start to plan this trip. When are you going?”

“We’re looking at the second week in August,” Alex replied. The young couple went over their plans and the college interviews that they have scheduled.

“I hate to say this, but we’ve been looking on the Internet,” Isabel said abashed. “We’re thinking of flying Southwest Airlines into Providence Rhode Island, and looking for a discount hotel outside of Boston.”

“Okay,” Trina replied. “Southwest does have deeply discounted fares,,,”

“No,” Diane interrupted. “Put them on a major airline, direct into Boston, first class. Set them up with a premium rental car, and book them a two-bedroom suite at the Park Plaza Hotel in the Fenway section of Boston. The Plaza has a fantastic restaurant, and their meals and expenses can to be charged to their room.”

“Mom!” Isabel exclaimed, with Alex joining in. “We can’t possibly afford a trip like that!”

Diane turned to Isabel and smiled, happy at having pulled off a surprise. “This trip is on Philip. He wants to do this for the both of you.”

“We can’t take this,” Isabel told Alex.

“Mrs. Evans,” Alex said for the both of them. “This is way too much, we can’t possibly accept.”

Diane looked at Isabel and saw that she agreed with Alex. She then looked at Trina, “Please excuse us a moment.”

Trina didn’t have anywhere to go in her small office to give them some privacy, so she turned and worked on her computer, unable to avoid listening in.

“Philip feels badly for the way he handled things at dinner last Friday. We had a long talk about it. He wasn’t ready to hear his daughter and her boyfriend planning the rest of her life together. He still sees you as his little girl.” Diane paused and took a deep breath. “I have to be honest with you. I’ve been waging a campaign for the past several weeks to get him to agree to allow you to take this trip together. He didn’t make up his mind to allow you to go until yesterday.”

“Mom?” Isabel asked tenderly. “What happened to change his mind?”

“The Sheriff changed his mind. You know as a lawyer, your father runs into Jim a lot. Apparently they have been talking about the two of you. Jim has a lot of respect for the both of you, and has been supportive of your dating. I guess Jim knew your father was hesitant about the two of you, because he made sure your father listened to the tape from Saturday night. He wanted Philip to see what kind of man his daughter had fallen in love with.”

“The Sheriff wanted Daddy to see Alex beaten up and dragged away in handcuffs?” Isabel exclaimed.

“No.” Diane responded. She looked at Alex with a tender look, “Jim wanted your father to hear that even with a gun to his head, Alex’s only concern was for your safety. When Philip first saw the tape his thoughts were of lawsuits and civil rights violations. He was a little ashamed of himself when he heard Alex beg Hanson to put his gun away because Isabel was close by and he couldn’t bear to see you hurt.”

“I don’t know what to say,” Alex replied, stunned.

“Neither does Philip. I’m sure that he will talk to the both of you when he gets his thoughts together, but in the meantime, we both want the two of you to get away and have a good time. There has been way too much trouble going on during the last several months, and we think you have both earned a vacation.”

“If you only knew.” Isabel thought.

“Well good,” Diane concluded. “It’s unanimous now. All four parents want to see the two of you together.”

**********
Isabel ran into her father’s office, catching him between clients. She gripped him in a tight hug, “Don’t ever stop being my daddy.”

“I won’t my little angel,” he said, holding her tightly with a tear slipping down his cheek. “You may grow up, and you may move away, but I’ll always be your Daddy, and your Mom and I will always have room for you. The both of you.”

It was a sign of Alex’s growing maturity and closeness to Isabel that he felt included in this intimate family moment. He shared in Isabel’s happiness.

After a moment Philip let go of his daughter. He faced Alex, “you take care of my little girl.”

“With my life,” Alex replied.

Hearing those three words, and seeing the look on their faces, Philip knew that this was a watershed moment. His baby was growing up, and was starting the process of letting Alex replace him as the most important male in her life. As he looked at them, he found peace with the fact that for the past several weeks, neither teen looked complete without the other close by. He silently wished them as much happiness as he had found with Diane.

Philip snapped out of his doldrums, “Well, you youngsters can take your old man out and buy me a cheese burger and fries for lunch since it looks like I have a trip to pay for. I hope you find whatever you’re looking for.”

Isabel beamed as she took them both by the hand and led them out of the office.

**********
Meanwhile, Jim was back at the Judge Lewis’s office. Although this time it was not his head on the chopping block, he didn’t feel any better.

“Tell me what you’re thinking Jim?” Judge Lewis asked.

“I can’t find a way out of this one Judge.”

“Jim, I admire the way you support your people, but lets face it. Hanson was a screw up.”

“Yea maybe,” Jim said, running his hand through his hair.

“I’ll make it easy for you Jim. We had a blackout; Hanson called in the State Police and almost shot up a tourist trap. A rock hound dug up some old bones and Hanson threw a kid in jail before the investigation even started. We’re lucky he hasn’t shot anyone. Wait a minute, he almost did. Not only did he hold a weapon to the only kid in the city that has his own lawyer on retainer, but the lawyer’s daughter was in the car with him.”

Jim instantly felt guilty, torn between his loyalty to Hanson and to his friends. The truth was that there was a body in the desert and there was a hostage situation. To be honest, Hanson had acted properly in both of those instances. He consoled himself with the fact that Hanson did pull a weapon and put both Alex and Isabel at risk. Jim resolved to find Hanson a good job somewhere else, maybe with a friend in Oklahoma. Meanwhile he continued with the part that fate forced him to play. He shook his head; “I can’t help but believe that with proper training and supervision we could have kept him out of trouble.”

“That takes money we didn’t have Jim,” the Judge explained. “I know for a fact that you haven’t taken a raise for the past five years. I read your comments on Hanson. You wanted to let him go at the end of his new hire probation. The only reason the city manager didn’t agree with you was the fact that we couldn’t afford anyone better.”

“So what do I do now?” Jim sighed. “Fire him and then start the whole process over again? I’m getting too old for this.”

“I wouldn’t be so sure about that. I think things are going to get better for your department.”

“I don’t know how, it sounds like a mess.”

“Your friend Philip Evans has been talking quietly to the city council, and with a multi-million dollar lawsuit in his back pocket, they are taking him seriously. Although Philip insists that Hanson has to go, it seems the teens are more interested in getting you some help to solve problems than going forward with a lawsuit.”

“Really? Although I shouldn’t say I’m surprised,” Jim asked, thinking back to Isabel and Alex’s command to their father. “They’re good kids, in fact both families are good people.”

“Well, imagine getting Deputy Blackwood back from Chavez County?”

“That would go a long way towards getting us back on track.”

The Judge stood, indicating that the meeting was over. “Why don’t you think about it. We’re going to have to tell Mr. Evans what our plans are.”

**********
Several days later Alex found himself home alone for the afternoon. Isabel was out with her girlfriends, ‘probably more shopping’ he thought. ‘Maybe new bathing suits for the Texas road trip next weekend. Well you had better get used to it.’ He decided it wasn’t so bad after all. ‘Isabel always looks good in whatever she wears.’ He had noticed that Isabel was changing her style slightly to accommodate his desires. He especially liked the fact that she wore a lot more tops with button closures. It was amazing how much of a difference a couple of extra opened buttons made. Alex, of course, didn’t realize that she was slowly changing his styles as well. He had not worn a pair of baggies since the end of the school year. One thing remained constant however; every shirt she bought him had a buttoned closure. Their usual ritual of greeting, and the adjustment of his collar, remained in force.

Alex sat down at the desk in his bedroom surrounded by his computer equipment. There was a new rack, which contained his PC and printer plus the new equipment, which was now fully functional. He booted the Blade workstation and started the new software that he had just spent so much time and money on. He transferred several files from his PC to the Blade, and sat back a moment before starting his new project.

‘Okay Tess, if you had just asked me to do this in the first place we would all been a lot better off. But noooo, you had to be your usual manipulative self and hurt everyone. Well you paid a high price for your ignorance.’ He took a deep breath and reached for the Enter key. “I dedicate this second effort to Isabel. She deserves to know who she is and where she came from.’ He started the program, and read the first screen. It offered a menu which included printing a manual, running a tutorial, opening the help file, or starting the program.

‘Instructions?” Alex thought, “I don’t need no stinking instructions. I have balls. Everyone knows that guys don’t read instructions.’ Alex chose to start the program. ‘Okay, lets see. Load the file to be decrypted, done. Select the language the file is in. Hmmm, Antarian isn’t on the list for some strange reason, but binary is. Damn, I loaded the raw file. Two minutes in and I have to start over.’ Alex restarted the program and loaded the newest of the files he produced in Las Cruces. ‘Well at least all of that work wasn’t wasted.’

‘Lets see, next it’s asking for a primer, what’s a primer?’ He reluctantly reached for the help key. He read, ‘The easiest method of translation or decryption is if an identical sample of both the source and target material is available. Well no luck there. Next option, common word search.’ Alex reached for the help key again. ‘Many documents contain a large number of commonly used words such as “the,” “and,” “I,” and “you”. This option attempts to isolate instances of these commonly used words.’ Alex shook his head in defeat.

When Isabel arrived home several hours later she found her boyfriend lying on his bed reading a manual for something on his new computer.

**********
Isabel finally finished her task for the evening, and sat down with Alex to watch Jeopardy.

“I have a job for you,” Alex said, handing her an envelope.

“What’s this?” she asked, opening the envelope. Her face broke into a huge smile. “Look at this. Pay to the order of Aries Technologies, the sum of twenty five thousand dollars. Sweetie,” she exclaimed pulling him into a hug. “You did it!”

“No, we did it. Don’t undervalue your contribution to this. There have been hundreds of high-tech companies that have come and gone in the past decade because the founders had technical knowledge but didn’t know how to run a company. I wouldn’t even have tried this without you.”

“So, for the next three years one of us is on cell phone duty, right?” she asked.

“It shouldn’t be that bad, not once we get the key people trained,” Alex explained. “Remember, we’re consultants. We’re not providing help desk services.”

Isabel settled down with her head on his lap. The rest of the world faded to nothingness as he began to stroke her hair.

“Izzy?”

“Hmmm?”

“We have our next job, well, we get to make a proposal on the next job.”

“Let me guess. Stanford already has problems with his network. He wants a bid on the rest of the project.”

“I think we should go for it.” Alex suggested. “Think about it. We go to one of the big boys, CDM or CSC, and buy all of the hardware in one shot. At the same time, instead of having individual programs preinstalled on the systems, we purchase site licenses for everything they need.”

“Sweetie,” Isabel questioned biting her lip. “We can’t go against the big companies like this, can we?”

“Why not?” Alex exclaimed. “Think about it. We don’t have buildings to maintain, and we don’t have employees to pay. We can sell for less because our costs are less.”

“Okay, what’s the plan?”

“Well, I think the project will come in at about seventy five thousand dollars. Thirty five to forty thousand dollars of that involves purchases, while the rest is service and consulting. You need to check the math, but if we bid twenty percent down net thirty days, we get a fifteen thousand dollar payment with the purchase order. We add that to our twenty five thousand dollars and we can purchase everything we need. Then we set the network up in my garage. We configure the hardware and load the software, and then when it’s ready, we install it all at once. For that we put sixty thousand into the bank, until we get nailed for taxes.”

“How much work are we talking?” Isabel asked, already in her planning mode.

“It will take a week of planning and ordering. When the equipment comes in it will take another week to configure the network.”

‘If we need to install hardware, I’m figuring you can zap it. The project is two servers and twenty-five PC’s. I’ll spend as long as necessary to get the first of each exactly perfect. Then I can use Norton’s Ghost software to clone the rest of the units.”

“Installation?”

We have to do it on a weekend, while they are down. First weekend we swap out the servers, and upgrade everything but the desktop units. Second weekend we hire Kyle, Max, and Michael. We pull the old equipment from the desktops and install the new.”

“Sounds good to me,” Isabel agreed. “Lets get some firm cost, type it up, and see what happens. Okay Sweetie, enough with the hair, get to work on my neck and shoulders.”

**********
The next day at lunch, Isabel was sitting at ‘her’ booth at the Crashdown. She had stopped by her house on the way over and was going through her mail. She sat there looking at a letter, reading it over and over again.

Maria was keeping an eye on Isabel from a safe distance. She instinctively knew that the only way she would make it through her shift without having to deal with a crisis was to maintain a ‘safety zone’ around her tall friend. She heard the door open and turned to see Alex walk into the restaurant. She had never been so happy to see him in her life.

Alex waved to Maria as he walked up to Isabel’s booth. He noticed the look on her face. He knew that look; he had been on the receiving end of that look for years. He approached with caution. “Hey Izzy.”

“Bite me!” Isabel snapped without looking up from the letter.

“Izzy, is there something you want to talk about?” Alex asked carefully.

“Eat shit, bark at the moon, and die!” Isabel said as she folded the letter and turned to place it in her purse.

Alex shrugged and turned away. He stopped to talk to Maria on the way out.

Maria watched Alex as he walked out the door. ‘Damn girlfriend, I didn’t think you had it in you. Take that new backbone out for a spin.’

Isabel stepped into the restroom for a minute. When she returned to her booth she found that Maria was sitting there waiting. A half-full glass of Coke was in front of her.

“What do you want?” Isabel snapped.

Instead of responding Maria took the cap off a bottle of Tabasco sauce. She used a fork to pull out the little plastic drippie thing, and then poured the entire contents of the bottle into the glass of soda.

“Just leave me alone, will you?” Isabel continued, starting to get irritated.

Maria opened a second bottle of Tabasco. “You know, Michael told me once that I’m the only person he knew of who could hold my own against you when you’re in one of your moods.” She poured the second bottle of Tabasco into the soda glass and then stirred the mixture.

Isabel looked at the glass, “What are you doing?”

“I’m mixing my friend a drink. She’s upset, and I’m trying to do something nice for her.”

“I’m not upset, I just want to be left alone.”

“Really? Eat shit, bark at the moon, and die? I figured you would have to be pretty upset,,,”

“That person was bugging me.”

“That person was Alex.”

“Alex? He was here?” Isabel asked with a tremor in her voice. “Where is he?” she asked, her voice softening.

“He said he would talk to you tonight, when you are feeling better.”

“I can’t wait until tonight.” “Alex? Can you hear me?”

Maria looked at her.

“I can’t reach him.” “Alex, Sweetie? Are you out there? I need you!”

Maria handed Isabel her cell. “Why don’t you try him the old fashioned way?” she added gently.

“I think he’s blocking me, I didn’t know he could do that,” she muttered, dialing him.

“Hey,” Alex answered.

“Alex? Are you doing anything special?”

“Yea, I’m going over to Kyle’s to see if he’s home.”

“Sweetie, I’m sorry I blew you off, but can you come back to the Crashdown?”

“I’m almost at Kyle’s. Can I meet you later?”

“Please? I need to talk to you about something.”

“Okay, I’ll be there in about ten minutes.”

“Thanks Sweetie, love you. Bye”

Alex turned his cell off and slid it back into his pocket. He leaned back against the outside wall of the Crashdown. ‘Boy, if she came out the door right now and caught me, she’d kill me.’ Alex wanted to be close by in case his girlfriend needed him, but he realized that everyone had a bad day now and again, and wanted to be left alone. On the other hand, he didn’t want her to know he was hovering, he had learned his lesson about smothering her.

After a couple of minutes he went back inside. He looked at her as he approach their booth. She looked to be on the verge of tears. Alex was swept by a wave of guilt over his little deception. He instantly opened his connection and started to send love and comfort to her.

Maria saw him approach and reached down and touched the back of her hand, “You’ll be okay now, Alex will take care of you.”

He slid into the booth next to her, placed his hand on top of hers. “What’s wrong Izzy?”

Isabel smiled at her boyfriend, “I can feel you, I’m better already.” She took a breath. “I received a letter from Northeastern University. They aren’t going to allow me to transfer my advanced placement program from San Francisco.” She handed him the letter.

Alex quickly read the letter. “Izzy, I don’t think it’s that bad,,,” He looked at Isabel, not wanting to contradict her.

“Sweetie, tell me what you think. I have to admit that I didn’t get past the first paragraph.” She wiped her face free from the remains of the tears she had shed earlier. “You might not realize it, but your girlfriend is upset and may not be reading it right.”

Alex looked at Isabel and cracked a grin, “Somehow I picked up on the upset part.” He quickly read the letter a second time, wanting to get the facts right. “I think they are saying that the existing program that you have for San Francisco can’t be used intact. On the other hand, your classes can.”

“You really think it’s going to be okay?”

“I promise. Think about it. There are a lot of us taking A.P. courses, and we are all going to different colleges. The courses have to be standardized. But the program and paperwork is probably different for every college. Will you let me help?”

“Of course Sweetie! I wouldn’t be doing this at all without you.”

“Okay, lets go to the high school. Someone from guidance must be working through the summer. Maybe we can get some help. Tonight, we can go on the Internet and download some forms and start a new program for you. And remember, you already have an interview scheduled at Northeastern while we’re in Boston. We can fix this.”

Isabel looked at Alex with a smile on her face as her eyes flooded with tears. She buried her face in his shoulder as his hands came up to comfort her.

“Izzy, what’s wrong?” Alex asked, instantly concerned.

Maria had been watching the young couple, and she returned to their booth as soon as she saw the waterworks start. “Isabel?” she asked softly.

Isabel looked up at her friends. Seeing the concern on their faces, she quickly moved to calm them, “No, no, I’m happy.”

Alex reached to caress her hair and shoulder as Maria looked on with a question on her face.

“Every time something has happened to me, I’ve had to go through it alone. I’ve had to keep secrets from my mom. I couldn’t talk to Max and Michael without their passing judgment and taking control.”

“You don’t have to worry about that anymore Izzy,” Alex explained.

“Is everything okay?” Maria asked.

“It will be,” Isabel answered. “Changing schools from San Francisco to Boston is messing up my A.P. classes. Sweetie here not only asked my permission before jumping in, but he came up with a plan in minutes.” She leaned over and kissed him.

“What do you expect?” Maria responded. “Liz and I pick our friends carefully.”

“Oh and Maria?” she asked, the smile still on her face.

“Yea?” the waitress replied.

“You know I can’t let that ‘mood’ crack go unanswered, don’t you?”

Maria laughed, “Of course, take your best shot.”

**********
Alex finished his computer project and joined Isabel in the living room just as his cell rang. He quickly took the call and then hung up.

“Who was that?” Isabel asked, reaching for his collar.

“Max. He wants us to meet at the Crashdown tomorrow evening to go over the plans for their trip to the concert and our road trip.”

“That’s just like him,” Isabel pouted. “Tomorrow’s your birthday. What if I had plans for you? I hate it when he gets into his control mood.”

Alex leaned over and kissed her, then pulled her close so she was leaning on him. “I’m sure he doesn’t mean anything by it, he probably doesn’t even know about me. Why would he?”

She looked at him; her pout bigger than before, if that was possible.

“You know I don’t want anyone making a fuss. We’ll just go to dinner with Mom and Pop, and then go to the Crashdown. But I’ll tell you what. Do you really want to do something special for me?”

Isabel turned towards him excitedly, “You mean hot sweaty mind blowing alien sex?”

“Someday! But I was thinking of a nice thick creamy slice of key lime pie. I love key lime pie, and you can’t get it anywhere around here.”

“You’re too easy to please.”

“True, true. I have everything I’ve ever wanted right here,” he said, looking into her eyes.

Isabel treated him to a good kiss, with a side of tongue. “Hang on Sweetie, I’m going to go up and change.” ‘Yea right, I’m going to go change and make a call to Amy with a special request.’

<continued next>
Last edited by stargazer md on Fri Dec 30, 2005 3:56 pm, edited 1 time in total.
User avatar
stargazer md
Addicted Roswellian
Posts: 120
Joined: Sun Jun 06, 2004 10:25 pm
Location: New Hampshire, USA

Post by stargazer md »

Vicky Delaney was in for the night. She was lying on her bed listening to music and reading. Due to the heat she was only wearing a tee shirt and thong. Well you could call it a tee shirt, but over time it had shrunk to the point that it barely reached her waist. Add the fact that Vicky had torn out the neckline, the net effect was that she was not wearing much.

Vicky’s best friend, Suzie was on the bed with her. Suzie wasn’t listening to music or reading. Suzie only had eyes for Vicky. While Suzie loved the entire family, she would do anything for her best friend. Vicky looked over at Suzie and smiled. She reached over and stroked Suzie with her foot. Vickie loved the feel of Suzie. Belgium Tervurens are a breed of dog renowned for the soft feel of their fur. Suzie also exhibited another trait of the breed. She was insanely protective of her mistress. Vicky had to put Suzie into her carrier whenever a boy came over to pick her up for a date. Suzie was okay after she saw Vicky warm up to the guy, but during the first five minutes her inclination was to eat the poor boy alive.

Suzie stood on the bed facing the window, a low grown reverberating through her broad chest. Vicky looked at the window and let out a shriek. “Get him Suzie! Go get him.”

Suzie leapt from the bed, crashing through the screen.

Jesse was standing on a trashcan with his face in the window. He was almost hit in the face by the flying screen before he managed to fall on his ass. Jesse was able to get most of the way to the fence before Suzie got a hold of him.

Suzie bit through Jesse’s pants and got just a bit of leg. She released him and leapt against him again, slamming Jesse into the fence. This time when she bit down she got nothing but meat.

“Aaaggghhh,” Jesse screamed. “Not the ass, why is it always the ass?” Jesse managed to pull himself over the top of the fence. Jesse leaned back against the fence, catching his breath. He closed his eyes thinking of the young girl. ‘All in all,’ he thought with a smile, ‘she’s probably worth it.’

Tervurens are also a very intelligent herding dog. As a result, while Suzie understood the concept of fences, more importantly she also understood the concept of gates. Suzie ran to the far side of her yard and bolted through the open driveway gate.

Jesse’s relief turned to panic as he heard Suzie’s barking coming from the front of the house and getting closer. The sound of sirens in the distance didn’t help. “Damn,” he exclaimed as he started running towards the next fence. This fence was chain link, with the top of the fabric twisted and finished with sharp barbs. Suzie bit down on Jesse’s pant leg at the same time as he got stuck on the barbs. Jesse lost his balance and fell face first into the next yard, leaving his pants behind.

Suzie, her work done, returned to her mistress. She held Jesse’s pants proudly in her mouth.

Jesse ran into the woods as the sirens stopped in front of the hottie’s house. “Great!” he exclaimed. “If they see me like this, they’ll think I’m some kind of pervert. I could end up loosing my bail money.” Jesse found a concrete drainage pipe, and crawled inside. He heard the rattle snake before he saw it.

God was looking down from a cloud high over Roswell. Under normal conditions he didn’t interfere in the lives of humans, or for that matter Antarians, but Jesse needed to be watched. He found it amusing that such a snake-in-the-grass would meet his demise at the fangs of a snake-in-the-pipe. But something didn’t seem right, it seemed too early for Jesse to go to the great gas grill in the sky. God leaned over and looked at the Book of Destiny. “Oh, ho, ho, ho, it’s not his time yet, but what a way to go.”

God looked down as Jesse tried to stare down the snake. “Now? Or later? What am I to do? What am I to do?”

TBC
User avatar
stargazer md
Addicted Roswellian
Posts: 120
Joined: Sun Jun 06, 2004 10:25 pm
Location: New Hampshire, USA

Post by stargazer md »

Gazer Gets the Girl
Chapter 11 - One Special Evening
by Stargazer_md

Disclaimer: The characters don’t belong to me. If they did, the show would still be on.
Some text is borrowed from the show, I didn’t treat it any worse than the original writers.
Summary: Izzy fights for her man.
Setting: End of S-2.
Category: Alex/Isabel with CC
Rating: Mature, eventually.
Credits: Shania Twain, “From This Moment On,” From Come On Over, Mercury Records, 1997


Where were we?
Despite a little run in with the law, our young couple still have several projects in the works.

**********
Alex stuck his head into Isabel’s room, “Come on Izzy, we’re going to be late.”

“Don’t worry about it,” she replied. “Daddy and I were late leaving his office. He won’t be ready on time either.”

Alex walked in and leaned down resting his arms on her shoulders. He watched her reflection in the mirror as she added the final touches to her make up and hair. “Izzy, you can’t improve on perfection,” he said as he kissed her on the top of her head. He left his nose buried in he hair and inhaled, “I love the way you smell.”

Isabel smiled at him in the mirror and added, “You’re so easy to please.”

“What can I say, I’m a man of modest wants. I have everything I need to make me happy right here,” he sighed, tightening his hold on her.

“Modest? Are you describing me as modest?” she exclaimed, teasing him. “I’ll have you know that I consider myself to be exceptional. If you want to stay my mate you had better raise your expectations.”

Alex stood back, “Your wish is my command,” he said, saluting her with a sweeping bow. He arose to her laughter and reached for her hand, “Come Princess, your carriage awaits.”

“Isabel looked at her dresser, certain she was forgetting something, but she laughing followed her ‘Prince’ as he dragged her down the stairs.

Once in the car Alex tried to ask Isabel about her day, but noticed that she was fidgeting. Suddenly she turned to him, “Take me home.”

“Isabel, what’s wrong?”

“I don’t have my floating heart, take me home.”

“Izzy, what your wearing looks fine. You don’t need your heart and besides, we’re already late.”

“Alex! Turn the car around,” Isabel commanded. She added in a softer voice, “You don’t understand. With the exception of washing and sleeping, I have had my heart with me since the moment you gave it to me. I need it.”

“Come on, there have been many times when I’ve seen you without it.”

“I don’t always wear it on the chain, but it’s always with me.”

“Okay then, I’ll take you to your house. How did it end up there?”

“No Sweetie, home, our house.”

Alex had a special smile on his face, thinking of his girlfriend’s reference to ‘their house’ as he pulled into the driveway.

“Stay here, I’ll only be a moment,” Isabel said as she jumped out of the car.

She returned a moment later. “Here, watch,” she said opening several buttons on her blouse. She held the floating heart, without its chain, against the left cup of her bra, right over her heart. Her fingertips glowed for a moment, “There, it’s between the shell and the lining. Now you’re the only other person who knows that it’s there.”

Alex looked at her with a huge smile on his face. “Now are we all set?” Alex asked.

“All set. Get going slow poke,” she teased. “I’m starving.”


As they were driving to dinner Isabel looked over to Alex, “How do we stand on the new project? I know you were working on it all day today, is there anything I can do to help?”

Alex looked at her quickly, “No, today I was working on a special project of mine.”

“Anything I can do to help?” she asked eagerly.

“Not just yet, I need to achieve some level of success with this before I show it to you.” Alex paused a moment, “You know, we don’t have to talk about this now, you worked all day for your father. You should have the evening off.”

“Sweetie,” Isabel replied, touched by his concern. “I understand the life we’ve chosen for ourselves. It’s not like we punch a time clock at Wal-Mart and leave work behind every afternoon. We have our own business, and that is always going to be on our mind. We may go to a nice restaurant for dinner and meet with a client. We may have go on vacation with a cell phone and a laptop. But remember, Daddy’s a lawyer. I grew up that way, to me it’s normal.” She turned in her seat to face him and reached to touch his leg reassuringly, “Sweetie, what we build is ours, and as long as we enjoy what we do it won’t be a burden. So go ahead and tell me, where do we stand, and what can I do to help?”

Alex looked at her,,,

“Oh, is that for me?” Isabel sighed as a tingle of affection swept through her body. “I love you too, but you had better never do that to me when we’re in a meeting with a client,” she added with a laugh.

“Okay, everything we need is already on P.O. (purchase order) The software is due in via Fed-Ex ground tomorrow or the next day. I’m going to start building an image of the install on the Blade, so that when the (H.P.) NetServer 2000-R’s come in I’ll be able to configure them quickly. We install the servers the weekend after we get back from Texas. The workstations are scheduled to be delivered to our house as soon as we get back from Boston. The monitors and printers will be delivered directly to the Cheese Factory and waiting for us. We need to clone the workstations so they are ready to install two weekends after the servers.”

“You don’t see any issues with that? We’re getting awfully close to the start of school.”

I don’t see any issues as long as everyone still wants to come and work with us on the install. We may have some hardware glitches to work out, but those should show up during the first week. Any problems after that should be able to be dealt with remotely.”

“Well first,” Isabel replied, “I think everyone will be willing to come in. They seemed to be more than happy with our offer of a hundred and fifty dollars for a day’s work, and the pizza party and sleep over afterwards didn’t hurt. Second, I think we should plan on spending at least the first couple of days on site to give any problems that arise the personal touch.”

“Sounds like a plan, see smart and beautiful,” Alex added teasingly.

“And don’t you ever forget it!” she concluded. “Now be a gentlemen and come get my door.”

“Yes Mistress,” Alex said in his best ‘Igor’ voice.

Isabel waited in the car for Alex to walk around to her side and open her door. As she took his hand and stepped out of the car, she maneuvered herself in front of him. With a smile she reached up and opened his top button and smoothed his collar.

“I thought you were going to forget,” Alex teased.

“Oh no Sweetie,” Isabel replied. “I would never forget, I was just distracted for a moment.” She walked slowly enough so that she could feel the pressure of his hand on the small of her back as he guided her into Senor Chow’s. As a result she was able to feel his hesitation when they entered the back dining room and he saw their parents.

Before they could approach the table, a waitress approached them carrying a bowl of Chinese hot mustard.

“Senorita Isabel, Senor Alex, it is so good to see you again,” Juanita said. “Jorge, come and see, Miss Hot Stuff and her nice boyfriend are back.”

Isabel reached out and took a spoonful of the hot mustard. She looked at Juanita, with a smile on her face. She raised her eyebrows performing her best ‘Groucho’ imitation and ate the mustard.

Juanita turned to Jorge, “That’s the hottest mustard I can find, and she still wants more.”

When Isabel finished talking with the wait staff, Alex led her to the table where their parents were, and held the seat for her. Looking around the table, he did not like the look on his fathers face.

Charles had watched this little exchange with growing impatience.

“Good evening everyone,” Alex greeted the parents. “Thank you for joining us here tonight.”

Isabel was already leaning over and exchanging comments about her day with both her mom and Gloria.

“We’re happy that you would share this special day with us,” Philip said in greeting.

“I’m happy you made it Son,” Charles added. “I was starting to get worried, you’re late.”

Everyone could feel a chill descend over the table as the women stopped talking to watch the developing drama on the other side of the table.

“Sweetie?” Isabel asked. “What’s going on?”

“I’m sorry Pops, we were running behind.” “It’s okay Izzy, I’ll take my lumps and then it will be over.”

Isabel sat up straighter and took a breath before intervening and defending her mate from this unwarranted attack. Suddenly she felt Gloria’s hand on hers. She saw Alex’s mom silently signal ‘no’ to her. Something was going on here, and Isabel didn’t have any idea what it was.

“It’s incredibly disrespectful to our guest Alex, you’ve kept both Isabel and her parents waiting.”

“Alex, Sweetie, it’s my fault we’re late. I don’t want to see you talked to that way for something I did.”

“I understand Pops,,,” “Izzy, let me handle this. Please, don’t say a word.” “I promise it won’t happen again.” Alex turned to the Evans, “I would like to apologize for our late arrival. I hope that no one was inconvenienced.”

“Well all that matters is that you’re both here now,” Diane responded. “Now take your seats, they’re bringing out the Pu-Pu platters. The guys ordered so many appetizers that we may not need to order a main course.”

“So what do you think of Oklahoma’s starting line up for the fall?” Charles asked Philip.

Isabel glared at the two men. She took a breath before pasting a smile on her face and turning to Alex. “Sweetie, why don’t you tell us about the new contract we just won.”

The looks on both teens’ faces were not lost on the mothers. They immediately engaged Alex in conversation.

**********

As the empty platters were taken away, Gloria excused herself. Isabel quickly threw her napkin on the table and follower her through the dining room. Realizing why Isabel had joined her, Gloria stopped in the anteroom outside the powder room and sat on a small couch.

Before Gloria could say anything Isabel let loose. “Why did you stop me from defending Alex? I won’t let anyone attack him like that, not even his father!”

“Isabel, he didn’t attack Alex, not really. Charles has spent much of his adult life in the military. As a result he has a much greater appreciation with the little things that show discipline, politeness, and respect to others. He has raised all of our sons with those same values. To be honest, he is the reason for many of the values that you find attractive in Alex.”

“That’s no reason for Mr. Whitman to hold Alex responsible for the fact that I made us late.” Isabel placed her hand over her breast, drawing comfort from the fact that she was touching Alex’s heart. “Alex kept prodding me along, but I took my time. I’m going to explain to his father that it was my fault we were late.”

“Oh no you’re not!” Gloria exclaimed. “Before you arrived Charles was explaining how proud he is of the two of you, of everything that you have accomplished. He was surprised and a little embarrassed that you were late. That’s why he reacted the way he did.”

“So that makes it okay for him to berate Alex like that?” Isabel demanded.

“That’s not what I’m saying at all, and he’ll hear about it from me when we get home.” Gloria took a deep breath, “I think you’re reading too much into this. You may have noticed that they have already got past it, but if you say anything to Charles, and he realizes that he upset you, he’ll be mortified. He’ll make an excuse and leave. Neither one of us want that.”

“If you think Alex isn’t upset, I’ll ask you why he didn’t have anything to eat.” Isabel recoiled as she saw a hurt look cross Gloria’s face. She raised her hand to her face, “Oh God, I don’t believe I said that.’ She reached and took the older woman’s hand. “Gloria, I am so sorry, I don’t know what came over me. I don’t mean to be disrespectful, especially as you have been so kind as to allow me to be a guest in your house.” Isabel looked a little lost.

“Isabel,” Gloria said softly, “I know what came over you. Don’t ever let anyone stop you from loving him like that.”

“What am I going to do?” Isabel asked, mollified.

“You’re going to take Alex out and cheer him up. In the mean time I’ll take care of Charles.”

**********

“Alex watched as they returned to the table. “Is everything alright? You were gone for a long time.”

“Yea, I just needed to talk to your mom for a minute. Are you okay? You look, I don’t know, kind of worn out.”

“Izzy, I’m fine. I should have called and explained that we were going to be late, I knew this was going to happen.”

“Oh no you don’t. This is supposed to be your special day. I’m not going to sit here and idly watch you accept the blame for spoiling it.”


“There isn’t a college worth mentioning on the entire East coast,” Charles argued.

“Now wait a minute,” Philip countered. “I bet a lot of people in Syracuse N.Y. or Maryland would argue with you.”

“Nope,” Charles declared, “Anyone who would go to any college other than a big ten college has to have their head examined.”

“Alex?” Diane asked with concern, “You don’t look that well. Are you alright?”

Gloria caught Isabel’s eye and nodded towards the door.

“Alex,” Isabel stated, switching into command mode, “I think something you had this evening didn’t agree with you.” She turned towards her parents, “I know I haven’t seen you for a couple of days, but you’ll have to excuse us.” She turned towards the Whitman’s, “I hope you’ll forgive me if we don’t go straight home.” She tossed her napkin onto the table next to her uneaten meal as she stood, “Come with me Sweetie, I’m going to take you for a ride into the desert and get you some fresh air.”

**********
The snake, in obedience with divine inspiration, but mostly fearing that it could catch a disease, refrained from biting Jesse. Letting out a deep breath, Jesse carefully backed out of the drainage pipe. He had almost made his escape when his torn and bloody backside was illuminated by a deputy’s flashlight.

“Jeez, what’s that?” she asked her partner.

“I don’t know,” the other deputy replied. “Lets see how it likes pepper spray.”

Jesse screamed as the cayenne juice burned its way into his mangled rear. He tried to jump upright, but instead knocked himself out cold on the roof of the culvert.

**********
Isabel took Alex’s hand and led him from the car to their stargazing rock in Frazier Woods. It was a place she knew she could use to calm him down. Isabel watched as he sat down and got comfortable before settling next to him and melting into his side.

“There’s a blanket in the car,” Alex said softly. “I’ll go get it, you’ll be more comfortable that way.”

“Sweetie, I’m sorry,” dismay evident in her voice. “We can’t stay here long. We promised to meet the twins at the Crashdown at closing.”

She heard his voice brighten, “Izzy, lets blow them off. I don’t ever want to leave here, I don’t want to ever let you go.”

Isabel, wise beyond her years, didn’t say a word and just let him hold her.

After several minutes Alex continued softly, “I don’t know why I feel this way. I never went hungry; I always had everything that I needed, and most of what I wanted. My father has always loved me, and has always done his best for me. Why isn’t that enough? Why do I always want more?”

Isabel lifted his hand and kissed it.

“Not going to say anything?” Alex asked turning towards her.

“Not this time Sweetie,” Isabel answered, facing him. “It’s guys that always need to have all the answers, they have to fix everything. Sometimes girls just listen. We just listen, and we support, and we,,, I,,, love you, unconditionally.”

Alex held Isabel as if his life depended on her. Gradually his feelings of self-doubt faded and were replaced with the warm feeling of love that Isabel was radiating. He leaned down and inhaled the scent of her hair and kissed her on the top of her head.

Isabel felt his mood change and teased, “I have your present.”

Alex momentarily thought to protest that he didn’t want a fuss, but then conceded that he had to allow Isabel to enjoy doing things for him like he needed to do nice things for her. “Really? Let me guess, a flashlight?” he teased back.

Isabel rested her arm on Alex’s shoulder, with her palm extended and up. “Sweetie, I’ve been working on something, watch this.” A ball of bluish white light grew on her palm. Although the light was brilliant, it was at the same time easy on their eyes. She reached with her other hand and picked up his present.

Alex took the gold box, wrapped with a bright red ribbon. He opened the box and set it on her lap so he could look at the contents. “What did you do? Buy out the local Wal-Mart?”

“Oh no Sweetie, nothing in there came from Wal-Mart.”

He pulled out the first piece and held it up to the light. It was a CD, the new limited edition release Karma, by Sarah McLachlan. “This is great Izzy, I’ve been wanting this ever since it came out.”

I’m glad you like it Sweetie, I hate to see you get so busy you miss out on your music.”

The next gift was a shirt. Alex wasn’t surprised to find that it had a mandarin collar. “This fabric is incredible, what is it, silk?”

“It’s microfibre, Sweetie,” Isabel explained. “If I’m going to go out with you, you’re going to be dressed right, and if you want me to touch you, well, you know how I feel about cotton. Keep going Sweetie.”

Alex held up the final item and looked at it. It consisted of a small amount of leopard skin fabric and several straps. “What is this a bra?”

Isabel just giggled as Alex turned the garment until it ‘hung’ right.

“Oh my God, it’s a g-string?”

“No Sweetie, girls wear g-strings, guys wear pouches,” Isabel replied laughing fully now.

“I don’t know Izzy, I wore one of these before and I was uncomfortable all day.”

“Sweetie,” Isabel replied, looking him right in the eyes, “You put that on for me and I promise I’ll tear it off with my teeth before you have a chance to feel any discomfort.”

Alex didn’t know how to respond.

“Alex? Sweetie? Come on,,, you can do it. Take a breath. Come on Sweetie, breathe for me, that color of purple doesn’t look good on you. Sweetie,,,”

**********
Gloria rode the entire way home in silence. Charles attempted to start a conversation several times before giving up. When he opened the front door of the house and held it open for her, she walked through and then slammed it in his face. ‘This is going to be a long night,’ Charles thought as he re-opened the door before following her in.

Gloria stormed up the stairs and charged into her bedroom. By the time Charles made it up the stairs she was already placing her dress on a hanger and pulling on her robe. She squared off with Charles and asked, “Did you enjoy yourself tonight?”

Charles had already figured out that he was in trouble, but thought the question was too innocent for it to be a trap, so he answered honestly. “Yes I did. It felt great to talk football with Philip.”

Gloria fired up, “If you want to do male bonding with Philip,,,”

Too late Charles realized his error.

“Go out after work and have a beer. Tonight wasn’t about you. It was your son’s birthday, and we were Isabel’s invited guests. She has spent the last two weeks planning this and you ruined it the moment they came through the door.”

“I didn’t ruin anything,” Charles rebutted.

“Oh really? Then tell me why Alex looked miserable, why he didn’t eat a thing all evening. And I’ll tell you something else. It’s a good thing Isabel isn’t Superwoman, because if looks could kill, you’d be a pile of dust right now.”

Charles sat on the edge of his bed and put his face in his hands.

“Aren’t you proud your son has been accepted to M.I.T.? Do you know how special he is? He was accepted for early admission in his junior year of high school. Thousands of students apply for early admission every year. Do you know how many were accepted during their junior year? I’ll tell you. You can count them on one hand.”

“Gloria,” Charles replied, exasperated. “I can’t tell you how proud I am of him.”

“Well why didn’t you say that to him, instead of saying that he should have his head examined for going to school in the East?”

“Because I don’t know how to talk to him. With his brothers we could go out and play football or I could teach them boxing. Alex isn’t into sports, and I don’t know anything about his kind of music. His answers to the nickname “girlfriend,” and for the past year or so it seems like he has this whole other secret life. Now, ever since he’s started going out with Isabel he’s changing even more. I don’t know who he is anymore.”

“Don’t tell me you’re going to blame this on Isabel,” Gloria gasped. “After all she’s done for Alex, how she took care of him while he was ill, the things she’s done for all of us? I don’t know of any other teenager who tries so hard to get along with parents, both us and her own.”

“I know, I know. She’s the best thing that has ever happened to him. It just seems so sudden. Last summer we were going camping, and this summer he’s making plans to move away.”

Gloria softened her voice and moved to sit next to him on their bed. “Alex is growing up, he’s changing from being our son into being his own adult. You had better come to grips with that, or we’ll lose them.”

“We’re not going to lose them, their teenagers. They still need us.”

“They may want us, but they do not need us. When you were in high school you had a paper route. They have started their own company and made sixty thousand dollars this summer,,,”

“Sixty, what happened to the twenty five they had?”

“You didn’t listen to a word they said tonight, did you? They have their second contract. Their company is up and running. With their grades they could test out of their senior year of high school and move to Boston tomorrow. Don’t take them for granted.”

Charles sighed and flopped back on the bed with his hands behind his head.

Gloria glared at him, with her hands on her hips. “Do I need to say the words?” she demanded.

Charles stood and with a sigh walked to the closet. He pulled a pillow and blanket from the top shelf and headed down for the couch.

**********
Alex took Isabel’s hand as they entered the Crashdown. Alex was surprised that despite the fact that it was nearly closing time almost all of the gang was there. Alex watched as Ava and Maria hung decorations.

“What’s this all about?” Alex asked timidly.

“We haven’t had a dance since the prom,” Maria explained.

“Seems we’re overdue,” Ava added.

“Have a seat Sweetie,” Isabel asked. “I’ll be right back.” She followed Maria into the back to see if the kitchen was still open. To her dismay she saw Michael scouring the grill.

“Need anything Isabel?” Liz asked as she took the food from the sandwich table, wrapped it, and placed it in the walk-in cooler.

“I was hoping to get something for Alex before you put everything away.

“There’s plenty of turkey here, how about a sandwich?” Liz replied.

“What happened?” Michael asked. “I figured the two of you would be stuffed on Chinese food?”

“Well, we had some parental problems,” Isabel replied disappointed.

“So two then,,,” Liz asked carefully.

“What?” Isabel answered.

“Well I figured that if Alex was too upset to eat, you didn’t eat either.”

Isabel nodded, “Thanks.”

Liz stacked the sandwiches on a plate, cut them into four halves, and added a handful of chips. “There, no problem.” As she handed the plate to Isabel she added softly, “Maybe we can get together tomorrow and talk about our project?”

“Which one?” Isabel answered. “My female problem or my brother problem?”

“Actually, both.”

Isabel returned to the front and placed the plate on the end of the counter. She went to the soda fountain and poured drinks for herself and Alex. She looked at the table where Alex was talking to Ava.

“So I was wondering Ava?” Alex asked. “I don’t mean to pry, but how does it feel to be called Tess?”

Ava looked at him a moment before replying. “I’ve pretty much gotten used to it. I don’t have to try as hard to react to the name when someone calls out to me.” She paused, “But in answer to your real question, I have it better now that I ever had it before. I am starting to feel that I really fit in. I have a boyfriend, and I’m part of a real family now. Yea, every so often I feel a little cornball, but considering the way I used to live, and what happened to Zan, I have it made.”

“I’m glad to hear that,” Alex said with a smile.

“Well thanks,” Ava replied, “And happy birthday.” Ava noticed Alex grimace at the mention of his birthday. “What’s wrong?”

“Oh nothing,” Alex paused. “I just don’t like this whole birthday thing. I don’t want a big fuss.”

“Well let me tell you something Opie,” Ava said with a smile to take the sting out of her words, “I think it must be great to know where you came from, when you were born, having your parents right there. I don’t have a birthday. I don’t know if I hatched in the summer or winter, I’m not even sure what year it was in. All I remember about the day I was hatched is that I fell out of my pod face first into a sewer. You have some wonderful friends. Let them show you that they care.”

“Thanks Tess,” Alex replied with a smile. He watched Isabel approach the table holding a tray. “I sometimes forget how blessed I am.”

“Besides,” Ava added, “I’ve heard about the famous Alex Whitman,,,”

“Famous?” Alex questioned.

“Sure, I heard about you at the prom, dancing with the four hottest girls in the school at the same time. You are the envy of the entire school. I want my shot at you tonight.”

“You don’t let that girl put any ideas into your head,” Isabel warned Alex. “Stand in line Tess,” Isabel said with a grin. “I get him first.”


Maria looked at Liz, “What are you going to do?”

“I’m going to remind him of what he’s missing,” Liz responded.

“Liz, you’re not going to,,,” Maria asked, looking as if Liz had lost her mind.

“Oh no! He’s still coming back on my terms, or he’s not coming back at all. But that doesn’t mean I’m going to play fair.”

Liz walked over and grabbed Max, dragging him to the window. “I need you to help me with the blinds.”

“You don’t have any blinds,” Max explained patiently.

“That’s why I need you. You know how these parties go, they are one of the few chances you guys get to be yourself.” She pointed to the window. “Kind of hard to do with the entire street watching.”

“Oh,” Max replied. He reached up and made a motion as if he was pulling down a window shade. As his hand lowered the window turned an opaque grey. He then walked over to the door and sealed it with a burst of power.

Liz waited for him to finish then looked up to him with hooded eyes. She leaned in close and said breathlessly, “You’re on parole Max, just for tonight. I want things to be like they used to be.” She kissed him softly.

“So, what do you need me to do next?” Max asked, drowning in her eyes.

“I need help getting the guys changed.”


Maria sat at the table next to Tess, and watched as Isabel and Alex finished their chips. She reached and grabbed one.

“Hey!” Isabel complained. “I’m still hungry.”

“You’re hungry,” Maria rebutted. “I thought these were for Alex.”

Isabel looked at Alex and smiled, and momentarily distracted, Maria snagged another chip.

“I’ll fix that,” Isabel muttered reaching for the Tabasco. She covered the chips with the hot sauce, and while she was at it, she emptied the rest of the bottle into her coke.

“Hey!” Alex complained, pointing at the now toxic chips. “I’m still hungry.”

“Don’t worry Sweetie, there are plenty of snacks, and I have a special treat for you later.”

“I hope so,” Alex said with a pout.

“So tell me,” Maria asked. “How did tonight end up being a formal?”

“Well,” Isabel explained, “Last birthday Alex stripped for me, and since I’m not going to strip for him,,,” “At least not here,,,” “And because I’m not going to let anyone else strip for him, that leaves dress up.”

Isabel watched as Maria and Ava continued talking, “Sweetie,” Isabel asked coyly, “Do you remember what happened the last time we were sitting here?”

“Do you mean when you got the letter, panicked, and grabbed my leg?”
Alex asked as he took a drink of his soda.

“Oh Sweetie, I love it when you act so clueless, I didn’t panic,” Isabel teased, as she reached and gave Fred a big squeeze.

Alex choked on his drink, and soda sprayed from his mouth and nose.

“Oh my God!” Maria exclaimed, assuming the worse. “Liz, give me some water, Alex drank Isabel’s paint thinner by accident.”

Isabel watched the ruckus with a smile on her face. “Don’t worry about Alex,,,”

Maria wiped Alex’s chin and helped him take a sip of water. “If I ever start to crave this stuff I’ll kill someone.”

Isabel interrupted, “He just has to get used to it, that’s all.” She calmly sat back as both Maria and Liz tried to help Alex.

Michael approached to see what the commotion was about. “Get away from me,” Maria hissed and threw her towel at him.

“What did I do this time?” he asked.

“Does it matter?” Maria retorted.


Isabel returned to the front of the restaurant after dressing Liz and Maria, just as the music started. The first person she saw was Amy. “Come on into the break room,” Isabel said. “The dress code tonight is formal, and we have to get you changed.”

“Isabel, I didn’t bring anything to change into, and unless you consider a Crashdown uniform to be formal, why do you want me in there?”

“Amy, as the newest member of the ‘I know an alien’ club, you don’t need to bring a dress. Now come on, I’ve spent the past several days planning your look.”

Isabel waved a single finger over Amy’s eyes and lips and expertly applied just the right amount of make up. “Okay now, stand still and bear with me for a moment. This is going to be a pretty radical change.”

“Radical?” Amy asked doubtfully.

“Well,” Isabel explained waving her hand from Amy’s head to her feet, “It’s Vera Wang, which is pretty radical for Roswell, but it’s the kind of dress that every woman should be able to wear at least once. Okay, open your eyes.”

Amy looked down at her dress. It was made of black fabric, interwoven with metallic threads that made it shimmer in the light. “Isabel?” Amy asked, her voice bordering on panic, “Where’s the rest of my dress?” Amy looked at herself in the break room mirror. She saw a halter dress, with a deeply plunging neckline, and backless to the waist. The hem of the dress fell just above her knee with the exception of the outside of her left leg, which was slit almost all the way to her hip. “Isabel, I can’t possibly wear a dress like this,,,”

Maria marched into the break room, “Isabel, what are you doing with my mother in,,,” her question died on her lips as she saw the way her mother was dressed.

“Mom, what is this? You can’t possibly be thinking of going out there dressed like that!”

“Maria,” Amy tried to say, “There’s no way I’m going,,,”

Maria rolled right over her mother. “Isabel! Why the hell did you put my mom in a sex dress? Look at it; I’ve seen Pam Troy wear more than that. She’s my mom for crying out loud, she’s not supposed to look sexy, it’s not as if she can, or has any reason to,,,”

“Now wait just a minute,” Amy protested, not liking some of the things her daughter was saying. “I’ve seen you go out many times in outfits that look like they carry the Pam Troy designer label, so don’t talk to me about what I wear.”

Maria continued on as if Amy wasn’t there. “It’s a sex dress! She looks like a slut! There’s only one reason she would be seen in public in a dress like that, and she doesn’t do that anymore, in fact she hasn’t done that for years. She doesn’t even want to anymore, she’s,,, she’s,,, to old for that stuff.”

“I think she looks fantastic,” Isabel countered, “And you should be thankful that she does. I don’t know another mother from Roswell high who could pull this look off.”

“Mom, no offence, but you must be having a stroke or something, thinking you can wear this. You’re too old and wrinkled to wear something like this.”

“Old? Wrinkled? I’ll have you know I work out three,,,” Amy blasted back, taking insult at some of Maria’s more outrageous comments.

“Aaaggghhh,” Maria gasped. “Where’s her bra? And look at how high that slit is.” Maria turned away from Isabel and her amused expression and challenged Amy, “Are you wearing panties?”

Before waiting for a response Maria turned her wrath back on Isabel. “She’s not wearing any underwear. No one wants to look at her saggy boobs or her fallen ass.

“Saggy!” Amy exclaimed. “Fallen? I’ll have you know that there isn’t anything on my body that is loose, saggy, wrinkled, or anything other that hot. And as far as my boobs go, even at twice your age I’ll put my boobs up against any one of your friends,,,” she looked at Isabel, “Well, almost anyone.”

“What is going on back here, we can hear you all the way,,,” Jim’s protest died on his lips as he entered the break room and saw Amy. Isabel was relieved to see that Tess had got his outfit just right. He was dressed in a brilliant white topcoat with tails. The coat was piped with sequins, which caught the light and sparkled. Jim set the end of the cane he was holding down on the floor and rested his hands on top of it, just like in the old movies. He had eyes only for Amy. Isabel turned back to look at Amy, who was staring at Jim, her hand on her chest.

“Mom? Mom!” Maria waved her hand in front of Amy’s face, snapping her out of her reverie.

Amy slowly approached Jim, forgetting there was anyone else in the room. “What do you think Jim, do you think I should wear this dress?”

“Amy,” Jim replied, his voice husky. “I know better that to try to tell you what to do, but if you would wear it for just one dance with me, I could die a happy man.”

Amy made her mind up in an instant. “One dance?” she took Jim by the hand. “You’re mine until daybreak.”

Maria turned back to Isabel. “You did this to me because of my ‘paint thinner’ comment, didn’t you?”

Isabel almost did a happy dance as she watched the couple exit the room. “I did this because I want to see the two of them together, especially since the way Amy found out our secret almost broke them up. But if you want to think this is all about you, go for it,” she added with an almost sinister grin on her face.

**********
Tess walked up to Kyle. She ran her hands along the collar of his leather jacket. “So Buddha Boy, have you decided what you want to wear yet?”

“Yea, black on black with a touch of western, you?”

“About that, I have a favor to ask of you.”

“Yea, what do you want?”

“Well, I’m not complaining, but it’s been a while since I’ve been able to cut loose and be myself, ya know?”

Kyle looked at the locked doors and the opaque windows. “Well, I think now is as good a time as any. Go for it.”

After dressing Kyle, Tess waved her hand in front of herself, changing herself back into Ava, piercings, tattoos, short blue hair and all. She decided to go Goth, wearing a long flowing black dress and heavy black makeup.

Kyle held out his arm, “Shall we?”

Ava wrapped her arm in his, “We shall.”

**********
Isabel turned and found Alex waiting for her. He looked dashing in his tux. Unlike at the prom, this time he was wearing a red shirt, in a shade that matched Isabel's dress. The exact dress she was wearing in the dream that opened her eyes to just how wonderful a guy he was. Some things never change though, his shirt had a stand-up collar.

"You seem to have provided everything but the neck tie," Alex teased.

Isabel pulled him close and started kissing down the side of his face. "No tie,,," she worked her way back to the special place below his ear. "I want to be able to get to your neck." While unbuttoning another button on his shirt, she used her other hand to pull his shirt to one side.

“Izzy,” Alex sighed. “The bite mark,,,”

“What bite mark?” Isabel whispered.

“The bite mark from the back yard. It’s still there. Everyone will see it,” he reached for his collar so she couldn’t open it more.

“I want everyone to see it,” Isabel replied, her voice clouded by lust. “I want everyone to know that you’re mine.”

Alex gave up on his collar and forgot about everything that had happened tonight as she began to kiss and bite his neck. He reached down and cupped Isabel’s bottom, pulling her more tightly to him. He started kissing his way down her neck. “What happened to your bra?”

“What?” Isabel asked breathlessly.

“You showed it to me earlier. You can’t be wearing it now, not with this neckline. Where is it? I want it. I want you to give it to me. I want to have it, to feel it, to touch something that was so close to you.”

“It’s gone Sweetie, I still had it on when I zapped my clothes into this dress.”

“Where’s your heart?”

“I,,, ahhh,,,”

“Tell me Izzy, I want to know. I want know about all of your secrets and all of your secret places.”

“I moved it to my panties.”

“Give them to me.”

“What! My heart?”

“No, your panties.”

“What is it about my panties? If you keep taking them I won’t have any left. I’ll have to walk around naked all the time.”

“Why not, just the two of us would know. I want that, to know there’s nothing under your skirt. Every time I look at you I know your ready, someday, ready for me. You want that also, you love driving me crazy. So give them to me.”

“Sweetie? Haven’t you been listening to me all this time? I have been ready for you. I wasted so much time trying to keep you away, but you melted my defenses and now I will always be waiting for you, for more.” Isabel reached down and touched her hip, then her neckline. She then looked Alex in the eyes and moved her hand back to her hips.

“What are you doing?” Alex asked.

“I moved my heart to the lining of the bodice.” She held out her hand and opened it slowly, revealing a small red garment, the perfect match to her dress and his shirt.

Alex eyes opened wide as her realized what she held in her hand.

“What’s the matter Sweetie, were you bluffing? Did you think I would say no to you? You must realize by now that I will do anything for you.” Isabel stepped closer to him, if that was possible. “I love it when you tell me what you want from me, when you make my dreams come true.”

“No my love, our dreams are in your realm,,,” he reached and took the fabric. “Still warm, I can smell your perfume.” He stepped back a bit and started to carefully fold the garment thankful that she preferred a full back, sheer but full. “But I am the master of imagination.” He looked into her eyes intently then added, “And I never bluff.” Alex tucked the folded garment into his jacket breast pocket.

“Oh no!” Isabel exclaimed, aghast.

“Perfect match,” Alex added, patting it smooth.

“You’re not going out there like that,,,”

“They look just like a hanky,,,”

“With my panties where everyone can see them,,,”

“I sure hope no one sneezes,” Alex concluded with a grin. “I promise you Izzy, life with me will never be boring.”

“Hummm, hummm! If you kids are ready,” Jim interrupted, “I have got a dance to get to.”

Alex at least had the good graces to blush as he walked out to the restaurant. Isabel just looked Jim in the eye and smiled.

‘That girl is going to be the death of me,’ Jim thought as he followed them back to his waiting date.

**********
The teens took turns picking music, so every couple got to dance to at least a couple of their favorite songs. Liz and Max danced to almost every song. When there was a lull in the music, they both played slow ballads, allowing them to keep their hands on each other. These selections were okay with Michael. Although he was unable to dance, he was willing to stand on the dance floor and hold Maria tight during the slow numbers. Kyle and Tess just went with the flow, while Amy and Jim were willing to dance to anything, when they weren’t busy throwing cold water on the couples during the belly rubbing tunes. Jim especially liked the Mo-town set that Amy selected. He stood against the wall with Max and Michael watching in delight as Amy taught Isabel, Liz, Ava, Alex and Kyle some of the dances from her teenage years. Maria was hiding in the kitchen. She had initially complained about Amy doing the ‘crawl’ while wearing her sex dress, but she became totally mortified when Amy started doing the ‘mashed potato’.

Isabel, not to be outdone, grabbed Alex and showed everyone some of the new moves that they had been working on, and then to prove that they weren’t out of touch with the dances their friends were doing, they showed everyone how to do the lawnmower. Alex got his fill of snacks, without Tabasco sauce this time, including a slice of Amy’s key lime pie that Isabel was able to rescue from Kyle. She made sure that Kyle didn’t know that there was a second pie in the walk-in.

Towards the end of the evening, Kyle redeemed himself in Isabel’s eyes. He played ‘Let Me In’ by ‘Save Ferris’. Isabel and Alex both recognized the song from the first note of the guitar intro. Alex was talking to Maria and Liz when he felt a wave of love envelop him. He stopped in mid breath, his conversation forgotten. He stood upright, his head extended and his eyes closed, as if he had received an electric shock. Alex slowly let out his breath as a quiet moan, and walked into Isabel’s waiting arms. They held each other so tight it was amazing that they were able to breathe. In contrast to their reactions to the rest of the songs, the young couple settled for holding each other.

“What are you thinking Sweetie?” Isabel asked, intrigued by the feeling of pure pleasure that she felt rolling over her.

“I’ll never tell,” Alex teased.

Isabel imagined that he felt the same way that she did. The unfortunate start to the evening had pushed them closely together, and the evening had turned intimate at Frazier Woods. She imagined that he was as turned on as she was, after all they had been close dancing most of the night, with no bra and her panties still in his pocket. She rummaged a bit, trying to figure out what he was thinking. “Oh my God!!”

“You can see that, can’t you?”
Alex whispered softly.

While she had been thinking of all that things that she was going to do to Alex in the near future, Isabel suddenly was able to see what Alex was thinking. She was sitting on a swing, and he was pushing her higher and higher. Her skirt was flapping and her hair was flowing wildly in the breeze.

“Do you remember when that was? We were in the eighth grade.”


Isabel did remember. It was the day of her first date. She had been invited to a football game by one of the jocks, and she was almost broken hearted when he never showed to pick her up after school. Alex had rescued her, taking her to the playground swing set. She had protested that she was too old to swing, but Alex sat her in the seat and started pushing.

“How can this be Sweetie? That isn’t a usual flash of your memories, I’m seeing what you’re thinking.”

“Too bad you can’t see what I’m looking at. I don’t think you have ever been as beautiful as you are tonight, except maybe for that day in the playground.”

“I wasn’t beautiful then, I didn’t know as much about clothes and make-up.”

“No Izzy, you were laughing, and you were happy, because of something I did. I know now that it was because you were being yourself. You weren’t hiding, you weren’t trying to be friends with people who would never care to get to know the real you. You were sitting on a swing, you didn’t have a care in the world, and you have never been more beautiful.”


Isabel was now in her own memories, thinking back on how that interlude ended. She saw the car pull up and heard the horn blow. She leapt off the swing and shouted a word of thanks to Alex over her shoulder as she ran off, only this time she heard him wish her a good time. She also heard him sniff down a quiet sob, the first of many she would cause over the next several years. Isabel took a step back from Alex as her tears started to flow. She felt Alex change gears from browsing past memories to caring for her in the present.

“Izzy, what’s wrong?” he asked desperately. He didn’t notice as their friends quickly gathered to see what had upset their golden girl.

“Did you see that?” Isabel asked.

“Of course I did, it was my memory after all,” Alex teased. “The way you were laughing, the way your hair was flying in the breeze, it is one of my happiest memories of our childhood.”

“No, after that, the way I treated you. I dumped you as if you meant nothing to me. A dumb jock blew his horn and I came running. I don’t know who was worse, the stupid football hero, or me for responding to his arrogance.” In her mind she had already decided.

Kyle started to say something in defense of jocks when he was swatted in the back of the head by Maria. Turning towards her he whispered, “You’re not my sister yet, you can’t do that to me.” This comment led to an immediate second swat to the back of his head, this time from Ava. She just looked at him with her eyebrow raised, daring him to question her right to discipline him.

Alex reclosed the distance between himself and Isabel and took her face in his hands, forcing her to look him in the eyes. “I don’t remember any of that, so this stupid jock must be one of your memories, and I bet you’re being extra hard on yourself as usual.”

Kyle received an additional swat for good measure. He turned towards Ava, “I didn’t do a thing,” he protested innocently.

“Good, you’re learning,” was all she had to say.

“You’re hanging out with Maria too much,,,” which earned him a fourth swat, this time from the little blond bombshell herself. He turned to Michael for support, but he saw Michael holding up his hands in surrender. Obviously Kyle was in this one all by himself.

“Izzy, I want you to listen to me very carefully.” He stared into her eyes intently, waiting until he had her full attention. “You have to stop doing this, living in this personal version of your past. Every time you look back you see the worst in yourself, no matter how happy the moment was. I want you to remember how happy you were on the swing. The night I was hurt, I want you to remember that it was the first time we spent the night together. The night,,, Ava joined us, I want you to remember that it was the night we all put aside our differences and came together for each other. I want you to remember that we are going to spend the rest of our lives together. Okay?”

Isabel nodded in agreement. She stepped back, “Some boyfriend you are.”

Alex raised his eyebrows in question, willingly setting himself up for the coming burn. He knew that she would have been a little embarrassed after his discourse and he expected her to respond with a little dig of her own.

“I spent the entire evening on you. I bathed, wore your favorite perfume, and put on my special ‘boyfriend’s birthday’ undies,,,” she looked around the room with a big grin on her face, playing the crowd to get the chorus of hoots and hollers that she expected. Even the older couple joined in the revelry. Although Jim had occasional doubts about anyone’s ability to stand up to Isabel, he knew and trusted Alex. Jim and Amy both knew that this was the most responsible of the four teenage couples.

Alex, playing his part, looked flustered. “Clean is good,,,” he said, making a show of patting his chest, trying to calm his rapidly beating heart.

Isabel’s eyes opened wide as she realized the double meaning in his gesture. While everyone else saw him patting his chest, she saw him caressing his ‘hanky’. “If you think you’re going to get to me that easy, you have another thing coming.”

“Go for it,” he replied. “I will get you back in the end.”


“I made sure my make-up was perfect, got all dressed up, just for you. Then I took you out, letting you drive by the way,” she added, putting her hands on her hips. “I feed you dinner,,,”

“Yea,” Alex interrupted. “About dinner, something must of come up,,,” more hoots and catcalls. “Because I don’t remember a thing about it.” “I don’t remember anything that went wrong, just that you were with me all evening.”

Isabel looked at the floor while the noise continued, shaking her head and planning her next move. “After dinner I took you to Frazier Woods, where I gave you my,,,” she paused for effect, “present.”

“Way to go Whitman,” Kyle shouted over the cheers and whistles, bringing down the wrath of Maria, Ava, and Amy this time. He put his hands up to defend himself. “What, I know they’re just kidding.”

Alex had the good grace to blush. What else could he say? He had no intention of trying to explain to his lifelong girlfriends what he was doing with a leopard skin ‘pouch’.

Michael leaned over to Max and said quietly, “If Kyle keeps going at this rate, I may make it out of here in one piece.”

“Amazing,” Max replied. “First time for everything.”

“Then I brought you here, fed you an admittedly small slice of Amy’s famous Key Lime Pie,” Isabel turned and glared at Kyle, “That I special ordered just for you,,,”

“Great, it’s unanimous,” Kyle admitted in defeat. “Everyone hates me.”

“I danced with you all night, fast songs that got everything I have moving, and slow songs that let me rub all over you. I spent all night, and my best stuff, trying to seduce you,,,”

“Oh, that hurt,” Jim said to Amy, as the cheers rang out again.

“And how do you see me? As a little girl riding on a swing? Yup, some boyfriend you are.”

Alex just looked at her and smiled.

Amy whispered to Jim. “Well she took her best shot, and she didn’t spook him.”

“Yea,” Jim replied, reaching for her hand. “He’s growing up. He’s growing into the only man who will be able to handle her.”

“Handle her,” Amy demanded. “Do you think women need to be handled?”

“No, no,” Jim replied, never taking his eyes off the show in front of them. “I mean that in a good way. You know Isabel, if he doesn’t rise up to her challenge, she’ll roll right over him. And I definitely want to see them together.”

“Why Jim,” Amy sighed, molding herself to his side, “That’s the nicest thing I’ve heard in a long time. You really care for them all don’t you? I’m going to have to talk to Isabel about keeping this dress.”

“Hummm,” was all that Jim could manage in response.”

“Well,” Alex finally replied. “Would it help if I said I was trying to look up your skirt?”

“Alex!” she exclaimed. “I was in the eighth grade.” Her voice settled. “No Sweetie, you weren’t a pervert then anymore than you are now.”

Alex reached for her hand, leading her to the far side of the room. “Well, let me explain something that is the same then as now. You were happy, and your smile could have lit this room.” This was met with a chorus of sighs from the onlookers. He stopped with her in front of a chair. “Have a seat, please. Another thing that will never change, I knew, even then. Excuse me just a minute.” Alex walked backwards towards where Ava was, at the ‘music’ table. “From the first moment I saw you, I knew you were the only one there would ever be for me.”

He turned and consulted with Ava. She reached up and waved her hand as the lights dimmed. The ceiling fans turned into mirror balls, reflecting several small spotlights throughout the room. She held her hand over a CD and the soft sound of Shania Twain’s, “From This Moment On,” filled the air.

Alex approached Isabel as Shania sang the introduction.

I do swear that I'll always be there.
I'd give anything and everything and I will always care.


He stopped in front of her, bowed, and held out his hand in invitation. “Miss Evans, would you give me the honor of this dance.”

She took his hand. “Why Mr. Whitman, I would be delighted.” They strutted to the center of the room as the intro continued.

Through weakness and strength, happiness and sorrow,
For better or worse, I will love you with every beat of my heart.


Alex stepped in close and placed his right hand on the soft spot just above her hip, as he took her other hand in his and raised it elbows bent, to their shoulders. Isabel settled her free lower arm on top of his upper right arm and cupped his shoulder with her hand. She pulled their joined hands in closer so she could kiss his fingertips, then she rested her head in the crook of his neck.

From this moment, life has begun,
From this moment, you are the one,
Right beside you, is where I belong,
From this moment on.


The music started, and Alex led Isabel in a modern four-step waltz, starting slowly. They stayed in one place until the end of the first verse.

From this moment, I have been blessed,
I live only, for your happiness,
And for your love, I'd give my last breath,
From this moment on.


“I bet you think this is cornball,” Kyle whispered loudly to Ava.

“No way Buddha Boy,” Ava answered. “Every woman wants to be able to dance like that.”

As the second verse started, Alex opened the space between them and led her into larger steps. They started to swirl around the room, taking the entire floor.

I give my hand to you with all my heart,
Can't wait to live my life with you I can't wait to start.
You and I will never be apart,
My dreams, came true, because, of you.


The music continued to increase in intensity. Alex looked at Isabel and raised his eyebrows in a silent invitation. She answered with a nod. Alex carefully took his right hand from Isabel’s hip and stepped back, her left hand sliding down his arm until she released him. Maintaining his hold on her other hand, he bowed and raised it to his lips, kissing it gently.

“Oh boy,” Jim observed to Amy, “There they go.”

Amy leaned close to Jim and replied, “I heard they ruled the prom, but I’ve never seen them.”

“They make it look so natural,” Jim added. “You’re going to enjoy this.”

As he stood, he gave a gentle tug to her hand. Isabel twirled, as Alex lowered his hand to the level of her hip. When he felt her finish the first twirl, he released her hand, allowing his hand to caress her hip as she twirled a second time, landing in his arms, with her arms on his shoulders. Alex took control of her hip again as Isabel slid her right hand down his arm. They ended up back in the starting position, facing each other. Alex pressed into her hip with the heel of his right hand as he raised his left, signaling Isabel to spin out to arms length. After a four count he raised his hand again causing her to start to spin back into him, but he stepped into the spin and caught her hip stopping her with their joined hands in front of them. They stepped forward in a circle around the room, gazing deeply into each other’s eyes.

From this moment, as long as I live,
I will love you, I promise you this,
There is nothing, I wouldn't give,
From this moment on.


“I know, I know,” Michael said dejectedly.

“What’s that Michael,” Maria asked with concern.

“I’ll never be able to dance like that,” he answered.

She decided to give him a break. “Spaceboy, do you see how hard Isabel’s working? What makes you think I’d be able to do that once you put your hands on me?”

Michael didn’t say a word; he simply pulled Maria tighter into his arms as they watched Alex and Isabel burn up the entire floor.

Alex pushed her hip, this time with his fingertips, maintaining their hold on their front hands. Isabel spun away, again at arms length. This time, when Alex tugged her hand, signaling his desire for her to twirl back into his arms, he released his hold on her hand so that as she finished the second spin his left hand was on the small of her back. As he pulled her in close, her arms came up to rest on his shoulders. His other hand came up to hold her between the shoulder blades as he stopped moving and spread his legs. Isabel planted her left leg between his, allowing her right foot to slide forward as he guided her backward into the classic dip. Isabel reached back with her head, exposing her long graceful neck to him and shook her head slightly to bring out the apple blossom scent of her hair.

Instrumental

“How do they do that?” Max wondered out loud.

“Simple,” Liz replied. “Several video tapes and a lot of practice.”

“Hummm, can you get one of those tapes?” he asked.

Liz just smiled.

Isabel came back up into his arms, their bodies touching. Alex indulged her and for several moments they stayed together, simply turning to the music. Isabel smiled as she felt Alex move his hand from the small of her back to her hip. He was getting ready to lead. Alex straightened the fingers of his left hand, forming a pin for her hand to cup. As he raised his hand she was ready to spin before she felt pressure on her hip from the heel of his hand. Alex spun her, but kept her in close. As she finished the first rotation he lowered his hand, signaling her to stop. He immediately raised his hand again and reversed, spinning back into her starting position. Alex stopped her by catching her right hip. They ended up next to each other, but they only had eyes for each other.

You're the reason I believe in love,
And you're the answer to my prayers from up above,
All we need is just the two of us,
My dreams, came true, because, of you.


“Happy birthday Sweetie,” Isabel said quietly, taking advantage of the pause as they walked forward.

“This is the best birthday I’ve ever had,” Alex replied tenderly. He pulled Isabel in front of him and lowered both hands to her hips. Isabel raised her arms to her favorite position, both forearms on his shoulders, her hands holding him behind his neck. She inhaled his scent, causing a tingle to course through her body. But instead of resting her head on his shoulder, she maintained eye contact.

“Come on, you can be honest with me,” Isabel teased. “Dinner was a disaster, and Kyle ate all your pie.”

“Kyle who?” Alex teased, sending her a tidal wave of love through their connection. “You’re the only one I have eyes for tonight.”

“Sweetie, this is going to be the first of many special times we spend together, and I promise you, I will make every one better than the one before it.”

“Really,” he said laughing gently. “I don’t know how much more I can take. You’re going to give me a heart attack.”

“You better not,” she rebutted. “I have plans for you.”

“You have plans? Wait a minute, I’m leading.”

From this moment, as long as I live
I will love you, I promise you this,
There is nothing, I wouldn't give,
From this moment
I will love you, as long as I live,
From this moment on.


Alex slid his hand back to her hip,,,

“Oh no you don’t!” Isabel stopped dancing and locked her hands behind Alex’s neck. Her eyes lost focus as she pulled him close for a long overdue kiss. They didn’t hear the last song, or notice the group cleaning up.


Amy looked deep into Jim’s eyes; “I haven’t had this much fun in a long time.”

“I know,” he replied. “I don’t want this night to end.”

She gave him a special smile, “It doesn’t have to.”

Jim ran his hand through his hair. “That means a lot to me Amy, but you know we can’t,” he said, looking around the room. “We have more than just us to think about. If we don’t go home, I doubt if any of them will either.”

Amy lowered her head with a sigh, “I know.” She visibly switched back into mom mode. “Well, I’ll make sure Michael gets home, you can drop off Max, but what are we going to about those two?” she asked indicating Isabel, who was sitting in Alex’s lap, having a midnight snack.

Jim walked over to the couple, “Alex, I’m going to call your house in thirty minutes to make sure you two get home safely.”

“That’s okay Sheriff,” Isabel replied sweetly. “You don’t have to do that.”

Jim looked her right in the eyes, “Yea, right.”

<Continued next>
User avatar
stargazer md
Addicted Roswellian
Posts: 120
Joined: Sun Jun 06, 2004 10:25 pm
Location: New Hampshire, USA

Post by stargazer md »

Alex felt Isabel turn apprehensive as they approached their front door. More importantly, he felt something he had never felt in her before. He felt her lose confidence. “Izzy? What’s wrong?”

“I don’t want to go in there,” she replied.

Alex stopped the moment he heard what she said and turned towards her. He reached up and touched her cheek as gently as he could. “Talk to me.”

Isabel leaned her head, deepening his caress. “I,,, at the restaurant,,, I was pretty hard on your father.”

Alex felt an overwhelming wave of panic overtake his mate, which he immediately beat back with everything he had. He removed his hand from her face and pulled her into his arms.

“Alex, what happens if he throws me out? Where will I go? I can’t go back to Max. Despite the way he acted tonight, he is still out of control.”

“Izzy,” Alex said calmingly, stroking her hair. “My parents love you. They aren’t going to throw you out. It’ll never happen.”

“But what happens if they do, Sweetie? What would I do if something happens?”

“No Izzy, the question isn’t what would you do, but what would we do. We’ve already decided the answer to that question during one of our past crises. I don’t remember if it was your crisis or mine, but we agreed, where one goes, so goes the other.” He pulled back to look in her eyes. “You are my mate. No one is going to keep us apart,,,”

“But they’re your parents, and I still have to deal with mine, although my mom knowing about the real me has been a big help,” she asked, looking to him for an answer.

“Isabel, you’re forgetting something. I’m eighteen, and you’re going to be eighteen in less than two months. We both have jobs and futures. We have money. If we have to, we can have our own place tomorrow, and then we can pay our own way through college. We’re better off than we were just a couple of months ago, and in a couple of more months, we will be better off than we are now. Izzy, no one can hurt us.”

Isabel molded herself to him, drawing on every ounce of strength and confidence she could find within him. “Come on,” she added, “Maybe I’m just imagining things. Lets get this over with.”

Alex released her, but held her hand as they walked to the door. He laughed, “Besides, who would be crazy enough to take on the two of us?”

The young couples let themselves into the house, and were slinking towards the stairs when the living room light came on. They saw Alex’s father sitting in his recliner.

“Alex?” he asked hesitantly. “Can I talk to you for a bit?”

Alex looked at Isabel, “Sorry.”

Isabel’s expression didn’t change, and she didn’t release his hand. Instead she led him into the living room. “I’m okay now, where you go, I go.”

Isabel’s actions weren’t lost on Charles. Watching her made what he had to do easier.

Alex turned to make sure Isabel was comfortable. He moved a pillow out of the way so she could sit straight against the back of the couch. Isabel, on the other hand, didn’t pay attention to anything but Charles.

Charles took a breath, “I had a good time tonight, thank you for inviting me.”

“You’re welcome,” Isabel replied. “I’m glad that you could join us,” she continued, her voice flat.

Alex started to wonder if having Isabel there was a good thing.

“I enjoyed talking to Philip tonight, talking about how dominant the big ten and big twelve sports teams are.”

Alex looked at Isabel. “Izzy, you got to help me, I need your fantastic memory. I don’t know a thing about sports.”

“That’s okay Sweetie,” as he started receiving information from her.


“I don’t know about that Pops, those two conferences include thirty three schools, but they don’t have sports locked up. On the coast you still have UCLA (University of California – Los Angeles) and USC (University of Southern California). Lets not discount schools in the Southeast, LSU (Louisiana State University) is a perpetual power house, as are both Miami and Florida State. If you want to include basketball, you have to consider Maryland. Lets talk swimming, during the last Olympics most of the US swim and diving teams came from Stanford, and just to round things out, UConn (University of Connecticut) rules women’s basketball.”

Isabel was pleased, as Charles looked confused.

“Sweetie, get off sports while you’re ahead!”

“Pops, this isn’t about sports, I’m not into sports. I don’t even have that much time for my music this summer.”

“Thanks Izzy, we’re unbeatable when we’re together.”

“No, it isn’t about sports,” Charles replied with a sigh. “Son, I was wrong tonight. I don’t even know why. Before you got there I was telling the Evans’ how proud I was that you were chosen for early admission to MIT, and how much hard work you and Isabel are doing for your future. I just felt a little embarrassed; I kept telling them you were never late for anything. Philip said that it was probably because he kept Isabel late at the office, but for some reason I couldn’t let it go.”

“Don’t worry about it Pops,” Alex said lightly, but Isabel continued to glare at Charles.

“You’re not going to make this easy for me, are you?” Charles asked, looking at her.

“No! Never where Alex is concerned. Tonight was his night.” “Sorry Sweetie, I can see the train wreck coming, but I’m not getting off the track. Not as long as you’re involved.”

“It’s okay Izzy, I’ve never seen anyone stand up to him like this before. We’ll go down in flames together.”


Charles looked at Isabel and started to laugh. “Now I can imagine how the people at the hospital felt.”

“Oh no,” Isabel replied with a smile that Charles couldn’t quite read. ”You’re family. I’ve been struggling to stay neutral. If you were a stranger, or if I thought you were deliberately trying to hurt him you would have seen a whole new side of me.”

“I hope I never see that part of you directed at me.” Charles paused a moment, “Can I say something Isabel?”

“Sure Mr. Whitman,” she replied.

“Isabel, it’s still Charles, and don’t ever change. Gloria and I still think you bring out the best in our son, and since he’s going to be on his own soon, it’s nice knowing someone’s going to be with him who’s willing to go to bat for him. But I do have to ask, you’re only seventeen. How can you be so sure?”

“I guess you can say that I have an old soul. I feel as if I’ve been searching for my soul-mate for two lifetimes. It may have taken me a while to come to accept that I have found him, but luckily for me, Alex knew the moment we met. Now that we’ve found each other, I will do anything to protect him, to protect what we are going to have together.”

Charles momentarily glanced at his son and was surprised to see the same intensity of purpose on his face.

“I would willingly kill or die for him,” Isabel continued, “And I am confident that he would do no less for me. In fact, there are days where I feel we have already gone through that.”

“Okay!” Charles exclaimed, “Enough of this warrior ethos, this is Roswell after all. No matter how strange things do get here, we don’t have to worry about our teenagers waging a running battle.”

Isabel stood and leaned down to give Alex a ‘moderate’ kiss. “Make sure you stop by to tuck me in. You know how cold I get when the blankets aren’t just right.” She walked to the stairs. “Good night Charles.”

“Good night Isabel,” Charles said with a knowing chuckle. He understood what she was really saying. It was the middle of August, and no one had ever accused him of setting the air conditioning too cool.

**********
Isabel took a quick shower, careful not to wet her hair. It had been a long evening, and she did not want to spend a half hour drying and styling it. She pulled on her robe then crossed the hall and entered Alex’s room. She could hear his shower running through the partially opened door. She walked to the door and opened it a little more, allowing her to see the outline of him while he cleaned up. ‘It would be so easy,,,’ she thought, biting her lower lip, but she thought back to her momentary emotional breakdown earlier this evening, while she was looking into his thoughts. ‘Despite my show of confidence to Charles, maybe Alex is right. Maybe I’m not really ready yet, but doesn’t he realize that every time he touches my soul, like only he can, he makes me want him more?’

Isabel turned away from his bathroom door and walked to his bed. ‘No’ she decided. ‘No one is perfect, least of all me. The moment he’s ready I’ll be willing and waiting for him.’ She picked up the shirt that he had been wearing at the party and raised it to her nose. His scent overwhelmed her, and she thought of him in the next room, almost losing her resolve. She untied her robe and dropped it to the floor. She turned, facing the bathroom, as she pulled his shirt on, hoping to be caught, but no such luck. She found his shirt just long enough to cover what needed to be covered, if she moved carefully. She heard the water stop running as she buttoned the bottom several buttons and sat on his bed to wait for him. ‘Yes Sweetie, I’ll wait for you, but I reserve the right to tease you and push us along while I’m waiting.’

Alex could feel his mate’s presence in his room, explaining why he felt a need to finish his shower with icy cold water. He stepped from the shower and bumped the door so that it was almost all the way closed. He quickly finished his grooming, and stepped into his room already wearing his PJ’s. He stopped when he saw Isabel sitting on his bed.

Isabel was closing her eyes and leaning down to take another sniff of his collar. She looked at him, “Problem?”

“No, not at all,” he replied, knocked a little off kilter.

She stood and reached for his hand. “Well, come on then, you promised to tuck me in.” As she led him out of the room he stopped to take his hanky from his jacket pocket. “What’s the matter, you don’t want to keep them?” she pouted.

“Izzy, no matter how many times we tell my mom that we can do our own laundry, she always checks out our rooms anyway. Now you may be able to talk your way out of wearing my shirt, but there is no way I’m going to get away with her finding these in my room.”

Isabel snuggled up to him, “Besides, you know you can always get them back by just asking.” Her face broke into a teasing grin, “Although, maybe I won’t wait for you to ask.” Isabel bit her lower lip and asked, “By the way, how’s that cold shower holding up?”

Alex laughed, “That cold shower wore out the moment I saw you in my shirt, just like you planned.”

Isabel led him into her room and waited while he turned down her covers. “Planned, me?” She made a show of climbing onto her bed on all fours. “Would I do a thing like that?” She asked as she rolled onto her back with a smile. She had not been at all careful at all about how she had moved.

Alex wasn’t able to move for a moment after Isabel’s little show, but he gathered his composure, gulped, and then reached for her covers. As he pulled them up to her neck he asked softly, “You enjoy this, don’t you?”

“Enjoy what Sweetie?” she asked innocently, taking his hands in hers, preventing him from pulling away.

“Teasing me like this,” he laughed, as if she didn’t know.

“Isabel pulled him down and gave him a quick kiss. “Oh no Sweetie, I’m not teasing you. A tease will turn you on and leave you hanging.” Isabel pulled his hand closer and started to kiss, lick, and bite the inside of his wrist, causing Alex to moan softly. “What have I ever done to make you think that I wouldn’t finish anything that I start?” She moved her hand to the back of his neck, pulling him down for what she considered to be a proper goodnight kiss. Moments before their lips touched she whispered, “You can consider everything I do to be foreplay.”

Alex reveled in her kiss, but he pulled back when he felt himself losing control. He gave her a final gentle kiss on the forehead before backing towards the door.

Isabel looked up at him and smiled. “Okay Sweetie, I’ll let you off easy this time. Sleep well, I’ll be waiting for you in your dreams.”

**********
Isabel looked down at herself, surprised to find that she was wearing her normal PJ’s, having expected to be in her red negligee. She looked around and found herself in the middle of a star lit field. When she turned back forward, Alex was standing there, next to his bed, the covers already turned down. He was wearing his customary tank top and boxers.

“Sweetie?” Isabel asked, unsure. “No music, dancing,,,” she looked down at her cotton garments, “Is this all you want?”

“Is this all?” he teasingly replied, “I have been told that what I want is exceptional.”

Isabel laughed at having her words repeated to her so quickly.

Alex took both of her hands in his. “Izzy, you gave me the perfect birthday, and there’s only one thing more that I can ask of you,,,”

“What’s that Sweetie?” Isabel asked, pivoting on her hips and biting her lip.

“I don’t even know if you can do this.”

“Anything that’s mine to give Sweetie, you know that.”

“I want to tuck you in and then I want to hold you. I want you to be the there with me in the morning. Can we dream about sleeping together?”

Isabel smiled at him. “Lets see what I can come up with.” She waved her hand over herself.

Alex took a sniff, “Perfume.” Another wave, “Now I can smell your apple blossom shampoo.”

“Okay Sweetie, one last thing.” She waved her hand over her PJ’s. “You know how I feel about cotton.” She was now wearing a supple pair of red satin shortie PJ’s.

Alex lifted the covers and held them as Isabel climbed into his bed. When she had settled down he climbed in behind her. Her reached over her to make sure her covers were just right. Isabel picked her head up so that he could place his lower arm in front of her pillow. As she lowered the side of her face onto his upper arm and snuggled back into him, her fragrant hair by his nose, he raised his forearm, holding her shoulders.

Isabel straightened her lower leg and moved it back so it was in front of his lower leg. “Sweetie, I can’t feel your leg.”

Alex bent his upper leg at the knee and moved it forward so that it was on top of her lower leg.

“Higher Sweetie.”

Alex raised his knee, resulting in the inside of his thigh sliding up the length of her thigh. His foot fell to the mattress on the other side of her leg, and Isabel quickly moved her upper leg to pin it in place. He reached over her waist with his upper arm, and settled his hand on her stomach.

“Sweetie, you should know by now, inside.”

Alex laughed gently as he slid his hand inside the hemline of her top. He felt Isabel roll back into him, a signal of what she wanted from him. He reached down with his hand placing it under her rib cage, just below her breast.

Isabel smiled to herself, letting him get away with the fact that his hand was a little lower than she would have liked. She rolled back to normal, pinning his hand between herself and the mattress, and drawing him in tight. “You got me Sweetie?”

Alex kissed the top of Isabel’s head, “I got you right where I want you. Good night Izzy, I love you.”

Isabel leaned down and kissed his arm, “I love you too Sweetie,” ‘And I got you to get me just where I want to be.’


TBC
Last edited by stargazer md on Thu Feb 02, 2006 8:07 pm, edited 1 time in total.
User avatar
stargazer md
Addicted Roswellian
Posts: 120
Joined: Sun Jun 06, 2004 10:25 pm
Location: New Hampshire, USA

Post by stargazer md »

Gazer Gets the Girl
Chapter 12 - Two Teens, Two Projects, and Loose Ends
by Stargazer_md

Disclaimer: The characters don’t belong to me. If they did, the show would still be on.
Some text is borrowed from the show, I didn’t treat it any worse than the original writers.
Summary: A&I fun mostly.
Setting: End of S-2.
Category: Alex/Isabel with CC
Rating: Mature, eventually.


Where were we? Isabel and Alex are both trying to tie up loose ends on their individual projects before they take their road trip to Texas. Will they get everything done in time? Will their parents get in the way? Only one way to find out.

**********
Isabel arrived in the kitchen to find the entire Whitman family at the table. She took a bowl out of the cabinet and walked to the table. As she passed Alex she swatted him up the side of the head, “Don’t scratch yourself at the table. Go take a shower if you have an itch.”

“Get an early shower? Yea, right. There just isn’t enough hot water for the three of us and a girl,” Alex complained, rubbing his head.

Gloria and Charles just looked at each other and smiled.

“I suppose it’s my fault that we run out of hot water,” Isabel rebutted while pouring cereal into her bowl.

Alex took her glass and walked to the counter. “Well you figure it out. Brothers, no problems with hot water. One girlfriend, hot water shortage. You’d think we lived in a desert or something.” He poured her a glass of V-8 juice, and then without his parents noticing he topped it off with Tabasco. He put the glass back in front of her.

“Thanks Sweetie.”

“Before school starts I’ll have to put a new hot water heater in,” Alex sighed, “And you’re paying half.”

Charles had to chuckle at their little ‘adult’ time. “Hey big spender, we need a new roof while you’re at it.” He stood and got ready to leave for work. “Take care all, I won’t be home in time for dinner.”

Charles left and Gloria soon followed, after mentioning that she was meeting Diane for dinner.

“Alex, are you sure you don’t want me to stay home and work with you?”

“Well, you have plans, right?”

“I’m working with the Red Cross on a blood drive this morning, and at Daddy’s office this afternoon. But if you need me, I can cancel. This is our company, and I want to do my share of the work.”

“No, don’t cancel. The software’s here, and I’m going to be on the Blade all day making disk images. As a matter of fact, if you were here you’d probably get bored and start trying on outfits. I’d be distracted and get nothing done.”

“Okay Sweetie,” Isabel replied clearing the table. “How about we meet at the Crashdown tonight? I have influence with the cook, and I bet you I can get you grilled onions on your Will Smith burger, just like you like it.”

“Yea, I’d like that,” Alex replied with a smile, now that he had something to look forward to.

**********
Isabel followed Liz up to her room. Once they were in private she looked at her petit friend expectantly. “Do you think you can help me?”

Liz took a deep breath, “I don’t think I have any choice.” Noticing Isabel’s look of alarm she continued, “No, I don’t mean that the way it sounded. I’ve never had a ‘patient’ before, and I really wasn’t planning on having any in the future whose feelings I could hurt. I’m a little nervous, but I’m going to do everything I can do to help.”

“Liz, you’re going to be the first person in the human race to do research on someone from another planet. Don’t you think this will help you in your quest to become the head of the molecular-biology department at Harvard?” Isabel asked shyly. “I mean after me, pond scum will be easy.”

“Okay,” Liz started. “Ever since you asked me about birth control, I’ve been trying to figure out how we’re going to do this. I mean if you were,,, well like me, I’d just go to another doctor and get a second birth control prescription and give them to you.”

“You’re on the pill?” Isabel exclaimed.

“Not for the reason you think,” Liz rebutted with the start of a blush. “My cycle was totally out of control, and I was cramping so bad I had to stay home from school every month. Besides, there’s the fantastic side benefit,” she touched her face, “Clear skin.”

But I’m not like you, do you think the pill will work on me?” Isabel asked hesitantly. “And how do you know that it will protect you from,,, you know,,,” Isabel turned shy, thinking of her brothers, “Alien spermies?”

“I don’t know about you, but I’m pretty confident where I’m concerned, when the time comes, that is,” she added clinically. “The pill works by manipulating the levels of estrogen and progestin in a woman’s bloodstream, in effect tricking her body into thinking she’s already pregnant. These hormones prevent fertilization in three ways. The ovaries shouldn’t release an egg during ovulation, the uterus doesn’t become receptive to implantation if by chance an egg does become fertile, and the cervical mucus becomes thickened, blocking the passage of ‘spermies’,” Liz added with a giggle at her use of Isabel’s scientific terminology.

“So in my case,” Liz continued, “I should be protected. Not even Max’s ‘one shot wonder super sperm’ can fertilize an egg that isn’t there,,, What?” she asked looking at Isabel’s arched eyebrow.

“One shot wonder?” Isabel asked.

“That bitch may be gone, but she’s not forgotten. She took something from me that can never be replaced.”

Isabel watched as Liz became upset, thinking about Max and Tess together. She decided the best thing to do was get back to the topic at hand. “How does this affect me?”

“That’s the problem,” Liz answered. “We don’t know if you have these hormones in your body, let alone what effect hormone therapy would have on you, so that’s what we’re going to try to find out.” Liz reached under her bed and pulled out a bag. “I sure am glad my father didn’t find this,” as she took out two home pregnancy test and two home ovulation test. “I don’t think he would of understood,” she added with a smile.

Isabel looked at the box, “Liz, I, ahhmm, don’t need this,” she started as her voice trailed off.

“Oh I know that,” Liz responded, dismissively.

“Now what’s supposed to mean?” Isabel asked with her hands on her hips.

“Nothing,” Liz replied as she read the instructions on the EPT box. Noticing Isabel’s silence she looked up. “What?”

“Are you saying that I’m not capable of needing one of these?” she said indignantly, lifting the other EPT box.

“Come on Isabel, this is Alex were talking about, you know, ‘never seen a boob’ Alex? We all know nothing’s going on between the two of you.”

“And how are you so sure?” Isabel asked, starting to tease a bit, now that they were talking about her favorite subject.

“Simple. He couldn’t keep something like that from ‘Ria and me. Look at last night. He was the perfect gentleman, he even coordinated his outfit with yours,,,”

Isabel almost dropped the box she was holding at the mention of Alex’s ‘hankie’.

“Alex can be so romantic, but we all know he’d pass out if he got a look at your bra strap.”

Isabel decided to let Liz believe what she wanted to. “Okay then, if my prospects with Alex are so dim, tell me why I need these. How did we get from birth control pills to home pregnancy test?”

“Well, when you asked me for help, I didn’t know where to start,” Liz explained. “So I spent some time on the internet. These two test both work by detecting different hormones in the urine stream, and while the test kits for estrogen and progestin are difficult to get anonymously, these test are both easy to use and readily available. I figured we should start with these.”

“Why two of each?” Isabel wondered.

“Because if you’re going to go through this, I will also. I’m your control,” Liz explained softly.

“Thanks Liz,” Isabel said with a smile. “That makes it easier.”

“Well you better take it while you can get it,” Liz said with a laugh. “If you need a pelvic, you’re on your own.”

“If I need a pelvic,” Isabel reminded her, “You’ll be giving it.”

The thought of the dreaded pelvic exam shocked the both of them back to the task at hand once again. “First we have the pregnancy test. The hormone it test for, Human Chorionic Gonadotrophin (hCG) elevates when you become pregnant, but the test should also detect a baseline level if it is present. The ovulation test is for the Leutenizing Hormone (LH). How long since your last period?”

“First I want to know how you remember those names,” Isabel answered. She then thought a moment “It’s been about two weeks since my last period, but that one was different. Instead of what I normally have I just spotted a little.”

What did you do about that?” Liz asked with concern.

“What can I do about it, it’s not like I can go to a doctor,” Isabel responded nervously. “Whom can I talk to? I have to admit, it’s part of the reason why I asked you to try to look into this.”

“Well, since you’re in mid cycle the ovulation test should register a spike, well above background, but we’re not getting any answers just talking about it,” Liz declared as she handed Isabel two the test.


Ten minutes later the mood in the room had changed. “You did exactly as I told you, right?” Liz asked, never doubting the answer she was going to get.

“Exactly,” Isabel replied as she looked at the four plastic sticks. “Well at least we know we’re not pregnant.”

“Yea, I guess that’s something, ” Liz answered quietly, missing Isabel’s attempt at humor.

“But we also know that I’m not a woman,” the tall one added, holding up her blank test sticks. “Not only aren’t they indicating positive, the control lines are missing. I don’t have any of the hormones they test for.”

“Hey,” Liz said soothingly. “They’re not saying you’re not a woman, they are confirming what we already knew. You’re not an average woman.”

“No Liz,” Isabel rebutted. “I wanted to find out if I was too different to use birth control pills, but I ended up finding out how much more different I really am. What happens if I’m not compatible with humans,,, with Alex. What happens if I find out I can’t give him children.” Isabel looked ready to break down. “This could destroy my future with him.”

“That’s not going to happen,” Liz exclaimed as she moved next to Isabel and put a comforting arm on her shoulder. “Alex loves you more than life itself, and nothing you can or can’t do will change that.” Liz had learned from Alex the previous night that the only way to deal with Isabel when she doubted herself was to be direct. “Do you really think so little of him, that he would be so petty?”

“No, of course not,” Isabel barked out, rising to his defense.

“Good, you remember that,” Liz said, her minding starting to shift in planning mode. Meanwhile, I’m going to get back on the internet. We have a lot more work to do. It would be so much easier if you just came with an instruction manual.”

Isabel laughed softly at the thought. “Don’t be to sure, even if I did, we wouldn’t be able to read it.”

**********
Isabel sat in ‘her’ booth at the Crashdown waiting for Alex to join her. She was munching on a basket of fries, as she had nothing for lunch but a couple of cookies before leaving the blood drive. She was so involved in working on a batch of paperwork that she didn’t notice Kyle until he slid into the booth opposite her.

“Hey, great party last night,” he said, reaching for one of her fries.

“Yea, it was great. Alex had a blast,” she added while she watched him take another fry.

“Did you see Tess?” he asked. “I don’t know where she learned to move like that.”

“Kyle,” Isabel exclaimed with growing irritation as she saw him take still another fry. “They have clubs in New York.”

Agnes stopped at Isabel’s booth, “Where did the morons at the next booth go?”

“Isabel looked up, in full Ice Princess mode. “I don’t know, it’s not my day to watch them.”

“Well who’s going to pay for this double order of fries?” Agnes moaned, looking for someone who cared.

“Give them to Kyle,” Isabel responded, not really paying attention. She reached for her calculator, but say Kyle wrap his fries in a napkin then take still another one of hers.

“Hey, what are you doing?” she asked having reached her personal breaking point.

“Simple,” Kyle replied innocently. “I’m making sure that when your fries are gone, mine will still be warm.”

Isabel looked around for sympathy, but instead found Michael and Max chuckling at Kyle’s comment.

“Just what the hell is going on around here,” Isabel exclaimed. “Since when does anyone dare think that it is safe to mess with me?” As Kyle fled with his basket of fries to the safety of the counter, she looked at each of the others in the eye.

Kyle had his back turned to her and Max wouldn’t meet her gaze, but Michael returned her look with a smile on his face. He only said one word, “Alex.”

“Alex,” Kyle repeated, spinning on his stool to face her. “Ever since you hooked up with Alex and got your needs taken care of,,,”

“And just what is that supposed to mean?” the young princess demanded, her face thunderous.

Kyle looked at his fellow antagonist for support.

“Don’t look at me,” Michael responded. “I just led you to the cliff. You decided to jump off on your own.”

“Well, whenever he’s around,,,” Kyle floundered. “You and Alex, ahhh,,,”

“What about me?” Alex asked, walking to Isabel’s booth.

“Sweetie!” Isabel exclaimed, her mood instantly changing. She leaned over for a kiss as Alex slid in across from her.

“See!” Kyle asked of the others.

Michael looked at the sickingly sweet smile that Isabel was casting Kyle’s way and quietly advised his friend, “Kyle, I have just one thing to say to you. Quit while you’re behind.”

Isabel mentally shut Kyle out, and turned towards her boyfriend. She leaned forward and rested her chin on her hands, giving him her full attention. “So how was your day Sweetie?”

“Oh my day was horrible,” he said with a smile. “Cooped up in my room all by myself, alone, no one to talk to,,,”

“Give me a break,” Isabel teased. “Five minutes after you sat in front of your computer you forgot all about me.”

“Guilty as charged,” Alex laughed. “Not about forgetting about you, I can always sense you in the back of my mind, but I did get a lot done today. Hey, I have a family to provide for,” he added, looking at her.

“I like the sound of that,” Isabel added tenderly.

Alex paused before continuing, so as not to spoil her moment. “I’ve got everything ready for the servers, which will be waiting for us when we get back from Texas.”

“Does that mean you won’t have to do any work while we’re down there?” she asked, turning serious.

“Well, we’re going to have to bring a laptop and cell phone to support the SQL (pronounced sequel) system from the first project,” Alex answered. “But no, we won’t have to do any work on the current job.”

“Good, I’m glad that you’ll have some time to relax.” She turned back to her own work. “Sweetie, I have some paperwork for you to sign.”

“Okay, but lets order first, I’m starved,” he said, waving Maria over, as Isabel slipped out of the bench.

Maria came over and gave her newly arrived friend a smile and peck on the cheek while teasingly adding, “Come on, come on. My shift’s over and I want to get out of this fashion challenged uniform and sit down for the rest of my life.”

“I don’t know about that fashion comment Maria,” Alex rebutted, looked over to the counter. Michael seems to like you in it.

Michael started over to the booth as Maria continued, “Spaceboy? He’s an animal.” She leaned down and lowered her voice, “I caught him using his powers to raise the hem of my uniform last week. I mean give me a break. This is a place of business. I put too much of the bod on display and people will forget what they came here for,,,”

“What are you complaining about?” Michael asked his better half as he slid into the booth opposite Alex. “You told me that you never got such good tips.”

She slapped him on the shoulder; “I just said that to make you jealous.”

“Can you figure women out?” he asked Alex with a smile. “One moment she’s calling me an animal, and the next she’s trying to make me jealous.”

“Yup,” Maria instructed. “My big studly, he man, drag me off into the bushes and have your way with me, animal.”

Isabel returned, interrupting their friends. When Maria turned towards her she asked, “Will Smith and fajitas Maria, Jose has the details.”

“Drinks and fries?” Maria asked, before leaving to put in the order and change.

“Yea, for some reason I’m still hungry,” she added, glaring at the back of Kyle’s head, who was greeting Tess and guiding her into the next booth.

“Have you talked to Laurie lately?” Alex asked of Michael.

“Yea, I talked to her last night. She’s decided to sell the estate, buy something smaller without the memories, and go back to school,” Michael replied with a smile.

Isabel slid several documents in front of Alex, and handed him a pen. “Here Sweetie, these are our paychecks, I need you to counter sign them for me.”

Alex did as he was told, and then endorsed the back, as instructed. He watched in dismay as his check was whisked away before he could even read the amount.

Michael watched the process in amusement. While Isabel wasn’t looking he signaled for Max to come over, who also got Kyle to kneel on his booth and watch.

“Okay, these are several checks for our cell and internet bills that we need to pay, sign please.”

Alex signed these as well, “Izzy, about my paycheck,,,”

“Here is a check from the Cheese Factory for the new equipment down payment, endorse the back please.”

Alex signed the check and them picked it up to admire it. “Ahhh, the fruits from the sweat of my brow,,,” His comment was cut off as Isabel pulled the check from his grasp. Alex watched in dismay as it disappeared into her valise.

“Don’t get used to it Alex,” she cautioned. We already spent it. Here’s our internal purchase order and the CSC (Computer Services Corp.) order form for the PC’s involved in the Cheese Factory upgrade, sign here and here.”

“I thought we were buying direct from Dell?” Alex started to question.

“No Sweetie, you remember the woman Brody put us in touch with at his old company? She gave us end bracket pricing. That’s a better than twenty percent discount. We’re going with CSC.”

Michael was openly chuckling now, “And I thought Maria was bad.”

Alex signed this paperwork also, looking more and more confused. “About my paycheck,,,”

“What paycheck?” Isabel asked sweetly.

Michael must of had a dry throat, because he suddenly coughed, which strangely sounded like “Whipped.”

Isabel ignored her so-called brother, “This is a deposit slip, sign please.”

Alex tried again, “Izzy,,,” as he signed his life away.

Isabel took the deposit slip back before the ink was dry. She slid a twenty-dollar bill in front of him, “Here you go Sweetie, but be careful with that, you’re paying for dinner tonight.”

Isabel’s timing in mentioning dinner was perfect, as their food was ready. Agnes arrived with their meals to find Alex receiving a chorus of ‘whipped’ coughing, this time from all the guys.

Maria returned from the back and found her friends surrounded by a group of immature men acting even more juvenile that she thought possible. Her face must of registered the fact that she was going to start giving out some well deserved smacks, because the coughing died down immediately as the guys found better things to do. She pushed her way into the booth and sat next to Michael. She slid him a cold drink.

Kyle decided that he had pushed his luck as far as possible, having offended both Isabel and Maria. He took Tess by the hand and headed for the exit. “Don’t worry,” he said, calming her protest, “I know where we can get some great tacos.”

Alex put the twenty on top of the bill and slid it to the edge of the table. Agnes grabbed the payment on the way by, glanced at it, and returned to Alex’s side. She made a crooking motion with her fingers, asking for more money. Alex looked bewildered until he looked at the tab. He turned towards his girlfriend. “Izzy, are we hungry tonight?”

“What are you talking about?” she asked.

“Well,” he teased. “Two meals, three orders of fries, four drinks,,,”

“What?” she exclaimed, snatching the bill from his hand. “I don’t believe this,” she exclaimed, looking at Kyle’s back as the door closed behind him. “Kyle eats everything in sight, and then I get stuck with the bill.” She handed the check back to Alex. “Sorry Sweetie, you’re going to have to cover this.”

Alex dug his last couple of ones out of his pocket and then started counting out quarters for the tip. “Kyle eats everything and then I get stuck with the bill,” he repeated sarcastically under his breath. “Well if she’s the one stuck with the bill why am I paying it. I’ve never worked so hard to be so broke,” he added.

“Sweetie,” Isabel turned her glare on him. “Do you have anything to say? I’d hate to have to turn my attention on you after I finish with Kyle tonight.”

Alex visibly blanched, “Ahhmmm, no, I didn’t say anything, did I?” he answered fearfully.

“Good,” Isabel replied. “Now stop complaining. You should see what Trina did to Daddy’s frequent flyer account to cover our flight and hotel upgrades. I think he was going to start crying when I left the office. Oh and Sweetie, be sure to give Agnes a good tip. She works hard for your money.”

‘I’m going to have to learn to be careful with what I say around her,’ Alex thought as he handed Agnes every last cent that he had.

“And be careful what you think,” Isabel added wordlessly.

“Pennies,” Agnes muttered as she walked away. “I don’t know why I put up with these teenagers.”

“What’s this?” Michael asked as he looked at the bottle.

“It’s something new, peach I think,” Maria answered. “The salesman left Mr. Parker a case of samples to see if any one liked it.”

Michael opened the bottle and took a deep drink. Michael made a face as if he had drunk something rotten. He looked around but found himself trapped in the booth by his friends. Reluctantly he swallowed, “Aaaggghhh! What is this crap?”

“What’s the matter,” Maria asked with concern. “Don’t like it?”

He looked at the label, “S-3. I don’t know what this S-3 crap is, or who makes it, but everything I’ve seen of S-3 sucks. I wish it would just go away and let things continue like they always have been.” He looked at Maria, who quickly went and got him a Cherry Coke.

“I can agree with that,” Isabel stated. “By the way Sweetie, I’ve been wondering. Do you think I need a haircut?”

“God no Izzy!” Alex exclaimed. “I love your long golden hair just the way it is. You know I would never tell you what to do, but if you ever come home with say, short dark hair, I’ll retire your hair brush forever.”

“Well that settles it,” Isabel declared. “You know how I like to have my hair brushed.”

**********
Jesse was feeling a lot of heat. His friend, the county commissioner, was getting tired of bailing his nasty diseased and abused ass out of jail. Judge Lewis had informed Jesse, in no uncertain words, that unless he made a sizable contribution to his reelection fund, the next time Jesse was arrested he would be spending several years of quality time with a cellmate named Günther, and he would leave prison ‘a changed man’.

Jesse parked his car and walked out to the center of the Route 285 overpass that crossed the railroad tracks just south of the city. The condition of the bridge was even worse than his informant had described. He took his cell out and dialed with glee.

“Just who the hell is this?” Judge Lewis answered.

“It’s me Judge, Jesse,”

“Jesse? I thought I told you never to call me at home.”

“Don’t worry about it, my cell phone doesn’t have caller ID,” Jesse replied.

Judge Lewis thought about this a moment. He knew the FBI was watching him, but Jesse must know about things like wiretaps, so it must be alright to talk to him. “Well whaddaya want? Hurry up, I’m fixing to sit down to my supper.”

“I’m out at the bridge we talked about, and your guy’s right,” Jesse replied excitedly. “The guard rail on this bridge is defective. We could stage a fake accident and sue both the county and the railroad.”

Jesse was so excited talking to Judge Lewis that he failed to notice a cute little beagle walk up to him and start sniffing his leg.

“Gee-hee, gee-hee,” the Judge laughed, thinking of all the hard earned taxpayer money he could funnel into his booze and bimbo’s, ahhmm, reelection fund. “I’m going to rush supper and then get right out there. You stay right there and wait for me, ya hear!”

The little doggie decided that he didn’t like Jesse. Not only did he smell unfriendly, but there was a strange odor coming from the guy’s butt. He did the only thing dogs knew how to do when they met someone they don’t like. He lifted his leg and piddled on Jesse’s shoe.

Jesse felt a wetness on his ankle. Looking down he saw the beagle finishing it’s ‘pause that refreshes’. “Oh no you don’t,” Jesse shouted. He kicked at the dog just as it started to run away.

Meanwhile a Volkswagen microbus full of juvenile delinquents on work release from the Chavez County detention center was just getting ready to cross the bridge when the driver saw Jesse kick the dog.

Jar-Jar yelled, “Hey did you see that dork? He just kicked the snot out of that little dog.” He slammed the van to the side of the road and jumped out.

Bubba agreed, “No one kicks a dog and gets away with it while I’m around.”

Jar-Jar yelled at Jesse. “Hey asshole, kick this.” Jar-Jar drew his Glock-17 and opened fire.

Suzie-Q climbed out of the van and commented, “That looks like fun.” She raised her M16-A2 and started pumping round after round into Jesse.

Jason shouted, “Rock and Roll,” and opened up on Jesse with his squad-automatic-weapon.

Bubba didn’t say anything. He just started firing his grenade launcher.

Jesse pleaded with his tormentors, “Why? It’s not my fault! I just do what I’m told. Yea, that’s right! It’s the voices in my head. They’re to blame, not me. I’m an American, and it’s my God given right to not take personal responsibility for anything I do. I can blame it on the voices in my head. That’s why I kick dogs and date little girls.”

As the rounds kept pouring into him, Jesse lost his balance due to the seventeen pounds of lead in the upper half of his body. As he staggered into the roadway, he was hit by a bus, which knocked him high into the air, spinning him ass over teakettle.

Jesse slammed into the pavement, chipping a tooth. “Great, now I’m going to have to get a cap,” Jesse complained as he looked up just in time to see a Mack truck approaching. It must of been Jesse’s lucky day, because this truck was the “Cement Special’ and was towing not one but two trailers. It was poetic justice that the driver of the truck had bribed Judge Lewis and was substantially over the maximum weight limit for trucks on this bridge, which is the primary reason that it was in need of repair. The driver, who was busy watching Suzy-Q’s rear end as she climbed back into the V-dub, never felt Jesse as he ran over him.

The Chaves County public works department was hard at work preparing for the coming winter. In preparation for their annual eight inches of snow, they were conducting drivers training on a new snowplow. The newly hired driver was a recent immigrant from south of the border, who had never seen snow before, and was unprepared for the reduced forward visibility that a plow caused. As a result he did not see Jesse lying on the pavement.

The plow slammed into Jesse, rolling him up the face of the plow before dropping him back to the street. Jesse ‘surfed’ across the width of the front of the truck before being tossed out from the edge of the plow onto the side of the road. Having rolled the width of the truck he was dizzy enough to loose his cookies just before the ‘tag-along’ wing plow hit him. This second plow performed it’s job better than expected. It lobbed Jesse clean over the bridges guardrail.

Jesse screamed at the intense pain from being smacked by the snowplow were nothing compared to the sounds that he made as he saw the fate that awaited him below. Apparently the poor condition of the bridge was public knowledge, because there was a television news helicopter hovering next to the bridge. Jesse saw the look of panic on the cameraman’s face just before he fell into the whirling rotors. Jesse’s two hundred pound body was no match for the nine hundred horsepower jet turbine propelling the main rotor. The blades were turning so fast that he was unable to fall through the spinning disk. Instead the blades chopped Jesse’s extremities from his torso, and tossed him, alive for the most part, hundreds of feet into the air.

It is a well-known fact within the medical community that an adult human will fall ass first, if dropped from a great enough height. Jesse was no exception to this rule. He looked down between his legs, or where his legs used to be, and saw the railroad tracks fast approaching. “Why is it always my ass,” he screamed. Jesse hit the rail dead center, splitting him nearly in half. The impact drove his ass, and the tender equipment just forward of his ass, up to his naval. Jesse fell to the side, landing across the rails, his wayward extremities falling on top of him.

Marco was the engineer operating the two hundred car freight train ‘Salad Bowl Express.’ The train receives its name due to the fact that the first fifty cars contain fresh produce from the fertile valleys of California. The train receives priority treatment to help rush it’s perishable cargo to the East Coast. Marco was using every bit of the eighty mile an hour speed limit on the tracks south of Roswell, when he saw what might have been a person fall onto the tracks. He slammed the train into emergency stop, but knew it was already too late. At the speed he was going it would take a mile and a half for the train to stop. Every one of the wheels on all two hundred train cars ran over Jesse.

One of the cars at the end of the train carried rock salt, destined for the coming winters snow-covered highways in Colorado. The jarring of the train caused some of the salt to spill off the end of the car, coating all of Jesse’s wounds with a heavy white coating. One especially large lump of salt came to rest in a conveniently located bodily orifice. “My ass,” Jesse muttered. “Why is it always my ass.”

The last car of the train carried gasoline. Unfortunately the tank car had been filled during the graveyard shift at the refinery, when temperatures were much cooler in the desert night. The hot afternoon sun had caused the contents of the tank car to expand, causing the level of the fluid to come dangerously close to the emergency overflow drain. The tank car shook as it rolled over the rock salt that had spilled onto the rails, and this was the final nudge needed to cause the volatile liquid to slosh out of the overflow. Jesse was saturated with the gasoline, and although blinded by the combustible fluid, he was able to distinguish a spark of light descending towards him. Someone had thrown a lit cigarette butt over the side of the bridge.

Jesse was consumed in a brilliant ball of flame as the gasoline exploded. He was burned to ash, lighter than air ash that was carried aloft by an ill wind that blew under the bridge every afternoon, when the sun heated one side of the bridge and the shade cooled the other side. Jesse’s ashes were carried thousands of feet into the air where they mingled with moisture in a vapor stream coming from an unregulated smoke stack at Judge Lewis’s mining operations near the Mexico border. Due to the fact that Judge Lewis did not believe in expensive pollution control equipment, the water vapor was quite acid in nature, and in fact was the major cause of acid rain in the Roswell area. Jesse’s ashes were dissolved by this acid laden moisture, and he ceased to exist.

**********
Isabel got a far away look in her eyes.

Alex looked at her, “What’s wrong.”

“I just felt a great disturbance in the force.”

“Excuse me?”

“Oh nothing important,” she replied, getting ready to leave. Do you want to go home, curl up, and watch Jeopardy? She glared at her companions, heading off any more incidents of coughing before they began.

“Actually,” Alex said hesitatingly, “I’m taping it. I figured that we would go and visit with your parents.”

Alex helped Isabel out of the booth, and as she walked to the door he turned to Max and Michael. “You know,” he said with a ‘cat that ate the canary’ grin, “If having your girlfriend change into a pair of shortie PJ’s and mold herself to you on the couch while you pretend to watch TV is whipped, I guess I am. And happily so!”

Isabel waited for her other half at the door. She ignored her independent nature and stepped aside, allowing Alex his own personal pleasure of opening it for her. Having heard his comment to their buddies, she felt extraordinarily tender towards him. As she passed through the doorway she said “Thanks Sweetie,” and allowed her hand to caress the length of his arm.

Alex followed her through the door with the biggest grin on his face that she had ever seen. ‘I can’t believe how much he loves me,’ she thought. ‘And how much appreciation he has for the least little thing I do for him.’ She was brought back to the present as Alex took her hand for the long arduous eleven-second expedition to the car.

As Isabel settled in the drivers seat and buckled her belt, she looked at Alex. “We’re going to my house?”

“Yea, I called earlier, and you parents are expecting us,” he responded.

“Is there anything I should know about?” she asked teasingly.

Alex looked at her as she pulled out into traffic. “No, I just thought that with us working so much for the past several weeks, taking off for Texas tomorrow and going to check out colleges pretty soon, you would like to spend some time visiting.” He took a deep breath and his voice turned serious. “Izzy, the time you have spent at our house has been the happiest time that I’ve ever had. And although I hope we’ve done everything we could to make your stay comfortable, I know how much you love your parents and need your mother. I also imaging that this has been hard on her, with Max out of control, and her daughter staying with friends. I just thought she would like you to stop in.”

Isabel nodded in agreement and reached out to give his leg a squeeze. She did not trust herself to say anything. She was on the brink of tears, barely able to believe how nice he was to her. She had never thought of her mom, just that she needed to get away from her brother. Isabel had never stopped to consider how her mom felt about the crisis in both of her children’s lives, yet her boyfriend did, instinctively knowing that her mom was as much a victim of circumstances as she was.

Isabel could barely believe how strong her feelings had become for this man, this simple guy who had finally won her over. ‘Simple? Never. He can change my mood with a smile. He can poke fun at himself and make an entire room full of people laugh. He’s not afraid to be seen on the dance floor, and he won over the entire school at the prom. He stood between me and Tess, and took the shot that was meant for me.’ He had aroused in her more that feelings of love and banished more that her feelings of loneliness. Alex made her feel, alive. She smiled as another need made itself apparent, her body was dripping with desire for it’s mate. ‘Alex, Sweetie, you already have my heart and soul, and if it’s the last thing I do, you’re going to have my body as well.’ “I love you Sweetie,” she said softly.

“I know,” he replied through their connection, mischievously adding, “Took you long enough to figure that out,” aloud.

Isabel turned towards him with a look of surprise on he face.

Before he could say anything he continued, “Just teasing.” He added, “I love you too, more than you’ll never know.”

“Teasing,” she exclaimed, “That’s what you think. You’re going to learn the meaning of teasing tonight.” ‘Lets see how many sets of PJ’s you can go through in one night,’ she added to herself.

**********
Isabel and Alex entered the kitchen and sat at the table with the Evans’. Diane got up and went for the coffee pot. Philip stood also. “None for me Dear. As a matter of fact, could you help me with something out in the garage Alex?”

Isabel watched as the two most important men in her life walked out. “Where are they going?”

“Well,” she answered, “I think your father is going to threaten your boyfriends futures sex life,,,”

“Now wait just a minute,” Isabel exploded. She closed her eyes and started to warn Alex.

“No!” Diane exclaimed. “None of your hocus-pocus. Your father needs to do this, and your boyfriend needs to hear it.”

“Mom,” Isabel replied, not backing down at all. “That’s my future sex life too, and I don’t want it to be over before it begins.” She calmed and looked at Diane. “Seriously Mom. We haven’t done anything yet, well nothing you have to worry about. I just haven’t made that much progress with Alex,” Isabel stated, her voice calming. “Not for want of trying,” she added softly.

Diane smiled sphinx like as she took another sip of coffee.

“What?” Isabel demanded. “I’m not telling you anything you don’t already know. Besides, I have to tell so many lies because of who I am, that I don’t want to tell you any more than I have to.”


“Can I offer you a beer?” Philip asked. “I don’t think one would hurt,” he added as he pulled a bottle out of the garage fridge and popped the top.

“No sir,” Alex replied, watching his host practically drain the bottle in one pull and put the bottle down. “I don’t think that would be a good idea.”

Philip reached onto his tool bench and picked up a set of tree clippers. “Why wouldn’t that be a good idea?”

Alex watched as Philip picked up a file and started to sharpen the clippers. “I don’t think it would be a good idea. I’ve never had a beer before and I don’t know how I’ll react.” ‘Especially after being brought back from the brink of death, twice, by aliens that seem to be allergic to alcohol,’ he added silently. “I don’t think it would be very responsible of me to try something like that in front of my girlfriends father.”

Philip gave the blade of the clippers a nice long stroke with the file.

“Mr. Evans,” Alex asked carefully, “Why do you have clippers? We live in a desert. You don’t have any trees or hedges on your property.”

Philip ignored Alex’s question and looked at him, his expression dead serious. “That’s what I like about you Alex, responsible and intelligent,,,”

Alex looked at Philip and took a deep breath. “Mr. Evans, I think I can save us both a little time here. I love your daughter, and I will do anything in my power to make her happy. I don’t want to change her, or take her away. I want to add to her happiness, not replace what she already has that is good in her life.”

“You know, if anyone did anything to hurt her,,,” Philip continued.

“Her happiness means more to me than my own life,” Alex said earnestly. “I would kill or die for her without hesitation. My only regret would be that it would upset her. I love her so much that if I thought for a moment that I was hurting her or that I was wrong for her, I would walk away and never look back; but I promise you, I will never let that happen.”

Philip looked at the clippers in his hand and tossed them onto the counter. “Well that shoots my speech all to hell.”

“Excuse me?” Alex asked, confused.

“Well, I dragged you out here to have the talk that every father has to have with his daughters boyfriend,” Philip said with a sigh. “I bought those clippers on Isabel’s thirteenth birthday, and after all of the inappropriate guys she’s gone out with I was finally looking forward to using them during a talk with a normal teenage boy. It’s my duty as her father to put the fear of God into you with vague threats of castration.”

“And,,,” Alex asked, carefully taking a step backwards.

“Well it’s hard to think of maiming the boy who’s the answer to every fathers prayers,” Philip said with a smile. He extended his hand, “Welcome to the family.”

Alex reached and took his hand. “Thanks, you had me worried for a moment.”

“Good, but don’t relax yet,” Philip answered. “I’ll always be her father, and even after you’re married and have children of your own, she’ll still be my baby girl.”

“Who knows,” Alex added laughing. “We’re talking about Isabel after all, there may be times I need your help.”

Philip laughed joining in, “I know what you mean. When she gets like that she’s Diane’s daughter, not mine.” He took a breath and collected his thoughts. “In all seriousness Alex, I’m going to tell you something that I want you to take to heart for the rest of your life. You go to that girl with good intentions and a open heart, and she will make you the happiest man on the face of the planet.”

“I’ve already come to realize that,” Alex replied, totally serious. “These past couple of months have been the happiest of my life.”

“Good,” Philip answered, throwing an arm around the younger mans shoulder. “Then lets get inside and see what kind of trouble the girls have got us into.”

**********
Charles and Gloria were at the kitchen table talking about their day when the teens arrived home. They immediately raided the fridge. “Sweetie,” Isabel whined, “I’ve been on my feet all day. I need a foot rub.”

Gloria almost choked on her coffee hearing Isabel’s special request.

“A foot rub, never going to happen,” Alex replied, not really paying attention as he reached for a bag of chips. “Feet are nasty. If you want a foot rub you can go on the internet and find some p-vert to rub them for you because I’m not going to.”

“So are you telling me my feet smell?” Isabel pouted.

“I’m telling you that if the most beautiful woman I ever met asked me for a foot rub, I’d turn her down too,” he replied.

“So now your telling me that in addition to not loving me you think I’m not good looking?” Isabel asked, adding a big fake sob.

Alex turned towards Isabel, “Ahhh, I know what you’re doing, and it’s not going to work,,,”

“And what am I doing Sweetie?” she teased.

The young couple continued to bicker as they left the kitchen to go upstairs to shower and change.

“Nice to see the boy finally stand up for himself,” Charles said proudly.

“You think?” Gloria replied incredulously. “You do realize she’s going to get her foot rub, don’t you.”

“No,” Charles answered, wondering what part of the conversation she had missed. “You heard him.”

Gloria looked at Charles. “I’ll bet you she gets exactly what she wants from him, and he’ll be happy to do it.”

“I’ll take that bet, what terms?”

“You have an overnight trip to Reno coming up. When I win, you’ll schedule it for the week they go to Boston and schedule a couple of extra days off. I’ll join you and we’ll have a mini vacation. You can call it an early anniversary present.”

“And if I win?” Charles asked, already liking this bet.

“Oh you won’t win, not with Isabel being involved, but I’ll offer you the same terms.” When Charles looked puzzled she added with a grin, “Don’t worry, I’ll make it worth it.”


A little while later Charles stood, “Well that’s it for me.” He looked at his wife.

“You go up,” she instructed. “I’m going to tidy up a bit and then I’ll be right behind you.”

Charles walked through the living room and looked at the teens. Alex was sitting at one end of the couch; Isabel’s head was at the other end. Alex was doing a good job on the Jeopardy questions, for once not getting trounced by his girlfriend. Isabel was ignoring the game and seemed to be enjoying her foot rub. ‘One of these days I’m going to learn to keep my mouth shut,’ he thought. “Alex, check the locks before you go upstairs. Sleep well.”

Isabel bounded off the couch. “Good night Mr. Whitman, and thanks for everything,” she added giving the man a peck on the cheek.

“Isabel,” he beamed under the extra attention. “You don’t have to keep saying that.”

“Yes I do,” she replied as she returned to the couch.


Gloria finished rinsing out the coffee cups and followed her husband upstairs. As she stepped through the living room she noticed that Isabel was lying on the couch with her head in Alex’s lap.

Isabel thought of getting up and giving her hostess a hug as well, but she decided not to. Alex was stroking her hair, and had turned her into a lazy sack of goo. “Good night Gloria,” she offered instead.

“Isabel,” Gloria stated, squaring off in front of the couch. “Do you know what makes all of those old movies you like so romantic?”

“Not really,” Isabel replied, not having any idea where this conversation was going.

“Well for one thing,” the Alpha female instructed. “They obeyed the rules of lady like behavior. For example, keeping one foot on the floor at all times.”

“Yes Ma’am,” Isabel stuttered as she struggled to sit upright.

“Well okay then,” Gloria replied, pleased with the younger woman’s response. “You go ahead and snuggle, just be respectful of the rules. Good night.” As Gloria climbed the stairs she thought, ‘I don’t know why Charles has so much trouble with them, I never seem to have any trouble reminding everyone in the house whose boss.’

**********
Alex sat down in front of the Blade, ‘Izzy’s all tucked in, the house is as quiet as a tomb, and I haven’t worked on her book for over a week. Lets see what I can get done before I get tired.’

Alex brought up his encryption program and looked at the iteration log. He reviewed the criteria that he had used on each of the previous forty-seven attempts at translation. Nothing he tried yet even came close to working.

Alex shook his head in disgust. ‘This isn’t going anywhere.’ He brought up a scan of the original text. Looking at the Whirlwind Galaxy on the cover of the book, he started to work on a theory that he had been thinking about for several days.


Isabel looked down at her PJ’s. ‘These might be okay for the couch while Charles and Gloria are around, but after my Sweeties actions tonight, I need something a little better.’ With a wave she replaced the tank and boxer set she was wearing with a delicate red satin shortie baby doll set. With another wave she added a sheer nylon robe. She looked down at herself in appraisal. ‘Oh who am I trying to kid.’ Another wave of her hand and the PJ’s were gone, leaving just the robe. ‘Perfect,’ she smiled in satisfaction. ‘It doesn’t hide a thing, yet he still has something to take off me.’

“Sweetie,” she called out flirtingly, “Ready or not, here I come.” She ran into his room, intending to jump on top of him as he lay in bed, but he wasn’t there. “Sweetie? Are you in the shower?” she bit her lower lip as she walked to his bathroom. “I got something for you and it’s already all lathered up.” No Alex. She thought a moment, “Ahhh, you want to get nasty in your parents room?” He wasn’t there. “I know, the back porch.” She smiled remembering what he had done to her against the side of the house, but the back yard was also empty.

She put her hands on her hips, and opened her voice thorough the dream realm, “Enough of this playing hard to get Sweetie. Where are you? I’m going to put a smile on your face if I have to crack you up the side of the head to do it.”



Alex looked at the image of the original scan. He glanced at the Blade workstation. “We are going to do this you know, it’ll be a lot easier if you would start helping.” He returned his attention to the monitor. “Okay, up to now we’ve been assuming that all of the material here belong to a single character set. But what if that’s wrong. The Whirlwind Galaxy is definitely a symbol, some kind of icon. That’s why I didn’t assign a binary value to it. But lets say that the entire text of the book contains icons as well as a character set. Maybe the text doesn’t have an ornate character at the beginning of each section like I assumed. Lets assume that they are icons, and not part of the Antarian alphabet at all.” Alex quickly scrolled to the back of the text, looking at a page full of the larger symbols. “If it’s true that these are icons and not characters, then this could be some kind of appendix.” He looked at the one hundred and twenty one icons scattered through this section of text, the first of which he had named Earth. A suitable name as the symbol resembled the orbit of the moon circling the planet. “Okay, the only way I’m going to check out this theory is to get to work.”

Alex quickly and efficiently typed a command to separate the binary file that represented his original character set into two separate files. One new file would contain the icons and second new file would contain the remaining characters. He hit the enter key and was dismayed when the computer laughed at him. Well, it didn’t really laugh at him, instead it displayed an error message. “Unable to comply,” Alex read. “Unable to sort undefined character set.” Alex started to type an expanded command to tell the program how to separate the two sets when he stopped. “It will be quicker if I do it myself,” he sighed.


Isabel was starting to get irritated. She couldn’t understand where Alex was hiding, or more importantly, why. She waved her hand over her robe, changing it to a sundress, a blue sundress. She crossed the street and approached the door of the Crashdown. “You had your chance Alex, and you blew it. It’s going to be a cold day in hell before you see the goodies again, let alone get your hands on them.”

She threw the door of the restaurant open, sending it smashing into the wall. The first thing she noticed was Kyle behind the counter. He was serving soda to a row of Ava cheerleaders, blue hair, fishnet stockings and all. She started to approach the counter then hesitated, noticing that Kyle was wearing a set of shoulder pads and a jock under one of Mr. Parker’s famous alien themed aprons, with nothing else.

Kyle threw his hands up in defense. “Whatever it is, I didn’t do it.”

Isabel smiled at him evilly, “You and I have some unfinished business, but right now you can save yourself if you tell me where Alex is.”

“Isabel,” Kyle pleaded, “I don’t know where he is.” He shrugged his shoulder towards his cheering section and added in a softer voice, “And I’m kind of busy, you know?”

Isabel looked at the Ava’s and saw a little more than she wanted to. “For God sake Ava, put some panties on!” Noticing that not one of the Ava’s responded to her she looked at Kyle, aghast. “She doesn’t know about any of this, does she?” With a wave of her hand each cheerleader received a fresh pair of ‘Jockeys for her.’ She leaned on the counter facing down the young Casanova. “Remember this Kyle. If I ever find myself in one of your dreams, you’ll never have another peaceful night sleep as long as you live.” She turned to continue her search for her wayward boyfriend, but turned back to Kyle for one last comment. “You know something? Why spoil a perfectly good bad mood.” With a final wave of her hand each Ava was carefully fitted with a solid bronze, fully functional, chastity belt. She could hear Kyle’s moans as she walked out the door. “Sweetie, I’m going to check Frazer Woods and then the park. If I don’t find you there, I swear I’ll wake up and kick your ass. I won’t be denied my cuddle time.”



Alex looked at the file containing the new smaller character set. “Okay, lets see if I can save some time.” He started typing a new set of commands. ‘Run all previous iterations utilizing the reduced character set.’ He hit the enter key and watched the computer start to work.


As Isabel left Frazer woods her exhaustion caught up with her. She slipped out of the dream realm. Isabel finally found Alex at the park. She called out to him, and was surprised that he did not respond. “What’s going on?” she wondered. “We are always aware of each other when we’re sharing a dream.” She watched as Alex, laughing uproariously as he caught two children, a little boy and slightly older girl, as they reached the foot of a slide. He would give each of them a hug and then put them on the ground so that they could run to the ladder and do it all over again.

Isabel stopped about ten feet away from the happy family, but found she was still unable to interact with them. “What’s going on? Whose dream is this, anyways?” she asked of no one in particular.

The young girl stopped at the top of the slide, the gentle breeze and sunlight causing her golden hair to glow like a halo around her beautiful face. “Daddy, watch me. I can go real fast.”

“Okay Sweetie, I’ll catch you,” Alex replied.

Alex caught his daughter and swept her up into his arms, causing a chorus of giggles that sounded like music to Isabel’s ears. The young boy, not wanting to be left out, hugged his Daddy’s knees.

Isabel drew her hands into a point in front of her lips, unable to contain her happiness at the tranquil moment. “Oh God Alex, they are so beautiful.”

The children turned towards Isabel. “Mommy!” they shouted. Alex quickly put down his squirming bundle of energy as they ran towards Isabel. “This is everything I have ever wanted,” she said, as Alex followed his little ones. Isabel’s look changed from rapture to confusion as the young ones ran past her. She turned to look,,,

“Mommy!” they shouted as they jumped into Vickie Delaney’s arms.



“No, NO! This can’t be! Alex! ALEX! What’s happening?” Isabel screamed.

Alex hit the F-5 key on his computer as he bolted to Isabel’s room. As he ran into the hallway the Blade executed a pre-programmed kill routine, immediately blanking his screen, moving his decryption program to the background, and evoking a password protected screen saver.

With his first glimpse of Isabel, Alex knew this was going to be a bad one. He ran into her room and sat next to her on the bed, gathering her into his arms. “It’s okay Izzy,” he said rather loudly, trying to get her to notice him. He stroked her hair and glanced at his parents who were standing in the doorway.

“Izzy, I’m right here,” he said pouring every ounce of love and calm that he could into her. “I’ve got you now and I’m never going to let you go.”

“Alex, where are you?” she asked, looking around as she came awake. Tears were streaming down her face and she was in a state of near hysteria.

“I’m right here Izzy, I’ve got you. Everything’s going to be okay,” Alex said soothingly.

The children? How are our children?” Isabel asked, in panic.

Charles and Gloria looked at each other with concern. Charles started to say something, but Gloria silenced him. “Let Alex work this out,” she whispered.

“Izzy, It’s just a bad dream. We don’t have children, not yet,” he said softly, holding her close and stroking her back.

“But we’re married, right? Vicky didn’t get to you first? You’re mine. I won’t be able to go on if you marry someone else,” Isabel pleaded.

Alex took her face gently in his hands and turned it so she was looking at him. He could see the wildness in her gaze. “Izzy, Sweetheart, It’s just a dream. We’re still in high school. You’re staying here at my house.” He pulled her to him and held her tightly as her tears started to abate.

Isabel became fully aware of her surroundings, and clung to him as if her life depended on him. “I can feel you Sweetie, don’t ever let me go.”

“I promise you Isabel, I have you, and I’ll never let you go,” he replied.


“It was just a dream?” Isabel asked tentatively.

“That’s all Izzy, just a bad dream,” he answered tenderly.

“Well if this is all over,” Charles stated, “We can all get back to bed,,,”

Isabel clutched at Alex. “NO! NO! You’re not going to take him from me, I can’t live without him.” Isabel screamed, instantly hysterical again.

Alex looked at his father and shook his head. “My place is here Pops.”

“Well, you and I are going to have a talk then,,,” Charles countered.

“Fine,” Alex replied, turning his attention back to Isabel. “But not now.”

Gloria sent Charles back to their room and then sat on the other side of the young girl. “No one’s going to take him from you Isabel, I don’t think anyone could. Both Alex and Gloria soothed Isabel until she slipped from a state of panic to one of exhaustion.

Gloria looked at Alex over Isabel’s head. “How did Diane deal with this last time it happened?” she asked softly.

“Every time I tried to let go of her she started screaming again,” he replied softly, pausing to kiss the top of his girlfriend’s head. “She had us keep the door open and the light on.”

“Well, if that’s good enough for her mother, it’s good enough for me,” Gloria said. She stood up and kissed Isabel on the forehead. “Sweet dreams, Isabel”

“I will, now that I have Alex with me,” she replied. She looked up at the older woman. “You must think I’m some kind of freak,” she asked with a sniffle.

“No, actually I’m jealous,” Gloria answered. She leaned down and added softly. “No one’s ever loved me as totally as the two of you love each other.” Gloria returned to her bedroom to find Charles waiting for her.

“You’re going to let them sleep together?” he asked.

Gloria thought a moment. “Did you do a good job raising our son? Do you trust him?”

“Of course I do,” he snapped. “Why do you keep asking that?”

“And Isabel, what do you think about her?” Gloria continued to grill.

“You know how I feel about her, she’s like the daughter we’ve never had,” he said, his voice softening.

“Then why don’t you trust them?” Gloria asked, her voice softening as well. “Besides, they’re going to Texas with the girls tomorrow, and they’re going to Boston alone in two weeks. We have to trust them. We have to trust that they will be smart and not get into trouble.” Gloria looked at her husband and continued, her voice barely above a whisper, “You know, they’re going to be intimate, if they haven’t already. I don’t think it will be too long, they’re going to have,,, sex.”

Charles placed his head in his hands. “I don’t even want to think about that. As far as I’m concerned, it’s never going to happen.”

Gloria looked at him thunderstruck. “This isn’t about them, is it? It’s about you!”

Charles stood and started to pace. “So what if it is about me? I’m not ready to loose my last child. And now Isabel also.” He stood directly in front of his wife with his hands on his hips. “They are going to cross the line Gloria. And once they cross that line, there’s no turning back. They’ll be adults, and they’ll be out of our lives forever.”

Gloria reached and pulled him down to sit besides her. She slapped him on the shoulder softly. “You silly old man. Worrying about an empty house is supposed to be my job.”

“Did you see them together?” he sighed. “They don’t need us,,, need me. They went from being kids to adults overnight. I’m supposed to be the provider, the protector. It’s my duty to make the bad dreams away. Instead I’ve become a foreigner in my own house.”

“Well, for one thing, you haven’t gained a daughter, we’re just borrowing Isabel” Gloria explained consolingly. “It’s more like you gained a temporary daughter-in-law. Diane is not happy that this situation has gone from a couple of days to a couple of weeks, and although Isabel is enjoying her time with Alex, she also misses her family.”

“I don’t feel that way,,,” Charles started to say.

“Then you’re going to get hurt,” Gloria said bluntly. She looked him in the eyes and continued more softly. “Look around, you have these two new people blossoming right in front of you. Their childhood may be coming to an end, but they are not yet adults. You are going to have learn to stop treating them as children that need a strong father figure and start to treat them as young adults who need a companion and guide.”

“I don’t know how to do that,” Charles said softly. “I don’t know how to be that person. I mean I’m smart enough to know that I have to go through this process, and that it’s going to hurt. I know that my life is going to change as much as theirs, but I’ve been a parent so long that I’ve forgotten how to be anything else,” he concluded, his eyes liquid.

Gloria was shocked. She had never seen her husband this. Throughout their marriage she had seen him face every crisis, from uprooting their family when they moved to Roswell to the death of their parents with a quiet stoicism. She realized that this was a time for her to be strong for him. “Hey,” she reached and caressed his cheek tenderly. “None of this is going to happen overnight. There is still more than a year before they leave for college, and what am I, chopped liver?”

Charles looked at her with a question in his eye.

“”We were a couple before we were a family, remember? We’re going to be able to do some of those couple things we didn’t have the time or money for before. We are going to be able to make new friends, like the Evans’. You complain about how the city is run, maybe it’s time for you to run for the city council. You could help make this a community that the kids would want to return to after they finish college.”

“You think it’s going to be alright then?” he asked softly.

“Of course it’s going to be alright. Maybe not right at first, and maybe not every day, but we’re going to be alright,” Gloria assured him. “Now come to bed. I’m tired of Isabel being the only woman in the house receiving any affection.” Seeing Charles groan at this comment she added, “Come on, they’re teenagers for crying out loud. That’s what they’re supposed to be doing at this point in their lives.”


Meanwhile at the other end of the hall Isabel awoke, alert and looking for whatever change had awoken her. After a moment she realized that Alex, in his sleep, had released his grip on her and flopped onto his back. Isabel had no intention of wasting the fact that they were sleeping together by not touching as much of him as she could. She rolled towards him, and molded herself into his right side. She nestled her face onto his neck and shoulder, and slipped her right hand under his shirt and brought her hand up to rest over his heart. She moved her upper leg so that his leg ended up between hers, where it belonged. Isabel turned her face slightly and kissed his shoulder. “This is the first of three nights we get to spend together,” she whispered. “So I’m going to take it easy on you Sweetie. No teasing, no dream walking. Besides, nothing I can do in a dream can compare with the reality of this.” She settled her head and closed her eyes. A gentle smile crept onto her face as she thought of what those next two nights would bring.

TBC
User avatar
stargazer md
Addicted Roswellian
Posts: 120
Joined: Sun Jun 06, 2004 10:25 pm
Location: New Hampshire, USA

Post by stargazer md »

Gazer Gets the Girl
Chapter 13A - A Weekend at the Beach, Part 1
by Stargazer_md

Disclaimer: The characters don’t belong to me. If they did, the show would still be on.
Some text is borrowed from the show, I didn’t treat it any worse than the original
writers.
Summary: A&I fun mostly.
Setting: Summer between S-2 & S-, well we won’t go there.
Category: Alex/Isabel with CC
Rating: Mature,,, starting now


Where were we? Isabel and Alex are both trying to tie up loose ends on their individual projects before they take their road trip to Texas. Will they get everything done in time? Will their parents get in the way? Only one way to find out.

Authors note:
When I started this part I planned it as a ten page story about a trip to the beach, but after reading feedback and thinking about how parents would react to their teens talking off together, I realized I needed a lot more. Once the update hit 40 pages with no end in sight, I decided to break it in half and concentrate on finishing the first half.

Part 1
Gloria looked up to see the young teens enter the kitchen, hand in hand. She noticed that Isabel looked rested. “I hope your night ended up better than it started?” she asked.

“Yea,” Isabel answered with a smile. “Alex got me through it.”

“Isabel, let breakfast wait a minute, please,” Gloria said softly, yet leaving no room for discussion. “Get yourself a mug of tea, and have a seat. Alex, your father needs you out in the garage.”

Alex walked towards the door and then stopped and turned to watch his mate as she fixed her hot beverage.

Isabel looked up at him and smiled. “I’ll be alright Sweetie, you go talk to your father.”

“That’s easy for you to say,” as he turned to face his fate. “The last time I got sent to the garage I almost got castrated.”

“Well if it looks like that’s going to happen, run,” she giggled. “I have plans for Fred and I don’t want anything to happen to him.”

“Him? What about me?” Alex replied aghast.


“Isabel, about these nightmares you have,,,” Gloria started softly.

“I’m really sorry Gloria,” Isabel said softly, looking down and tracing the pattern in the tablecloth. “I know how disrupting I can be,” she added, her voice trailing off.

“Oh no!” Gloria exclaimed, reaching and taking the younger woman’s hand in hers. “Please, don’t think we’re upset because of you, we want to know if there is anything that we can do to help you stop them from happening.”

Isabel looked at her hostess, her eyes glistening.

“Charles and I will do anything we can to help you,” Gloria explained consolingly. “It breaks my heart to see someone I care about so much in such pain. Charles never got back to sleep last night. He kept pacing from one end of the house to the other. I think he looked in on the two of you every ten minutes all night. If he could put his hands on whoever or whatever is upsetting you I think he would gladly kill them.”

“It might help if I knew what was causing them,” Isabel replied hopelessly. “I keep dreaming that I’m going to lose Alex. He’s the only person that can get me through this. I don’t know what I would do without him,” she sighed, forgetting for a moment that she wasn’t alone.

**********
“Alex,” the older and wiser man jumped right in before losing his nerve. “The reason I wanted to talk to you is because your mother and I are concerned that you and Isabel are getting very close to one another.”

“Yea Pops,” Alex agreed, his face wishful.

“Are you treating Isabel with respect?” he demanded. “Because I won’t tolerate it if you hurt her. Is she having nightmares about you?”

“No Pops,” Alex exclaimed, shocked that his father would think such a thing.

“Well good,” Charles stated, relieved. “I’d hate to think that the one time you take after your brothers it involves doing something stupid to Isabel.”

“No Pops,” Alex said to reassure his father. “I’ll never do anything to hurt her. I’d sooner cut my hand off.”

“Alex, that young woman,,,” he added, pointing into the house, “ Is the best thing that’s ever going to happen to you. You keep your hands to yourself, and treat her with dignity and respect and she’ll make you a happy man for the rest of your life.”

Alex took a deep breath. He had a question that he wanted to ask for a long time. “When does it change Pops? I mean, you start off as boyfriend and girlfriend, then you progress to the point where you’re raising a family. When does the relationship change? When is it okay to put my hands on her?”

“Son,” Charles said with more confidence than he felt. “Keep your hands in your pocket. You don’t have to worry about children for years to come.”

“Come on Pops, you know what I’m trying to say. At some point your,,, Dad, I’m in love with her. Things are starting to turn physical. I still treat her with love and respect, but at the same time she,,, we,,, I need more. When does that happen? How do I know it’s the right time?”

“Well you wait for when the time’s right. When the time’s right, that will be when,,, not for a long time.”

“Well Pops,” Alex, asked exasperated, “if you can’t relate to me, how about Mom? How did you know it was time to do more that protect her and open doors for her?”


“Isabel, please don’t take this the wrong way,” Gloria asked gently. “But have you ever thought of talking to someone about this?”

Isabel decided that there would be no more lies between the two women, or at least no more than absolutely necessary. “Max and I did meet with the school counselor at the beginning of the year, but it didn’t do a lot of good. There are just too many questions about my life that I can’t answer.”

“Do you mean from before you came to the Evans’s?” Gloria probed gently.

“Yea, I mean, where do I come from?” Isabel sighed. “Who would just abandon us in the desert like that? Max and myself, then Michael just a few days later. I don’t know what we would of done if Mom and Dad didn’t find us.” Isabel decided that this was as close to the truth as she could get, under the circumstances. She kept her feelings about her overwhelming destiny to herself.

Gloria took the younger woman’s hands on her own. “I think you’re putting too much pressure on yourself. You are still a teenager, and you have to remember that there are a number of adults that are waiting and willing to help you. These are questions that we ask ourselves our entire life, and we learn to deal with the fact that they are never fully answered. It’s unreasonable to expect that you will find these answers, or that Alex will be able to answer them for you.”

“Alex is my rock,” Isabel rebutted. “He’s the only person who knows the real me, the only person I’ve ever been able to allow to see the inside of me,,,”

The two women’s conversation was interrupted as Alex stormed through the kitchen headed for the stairs.

“Sweetie,,,” Isabel started to ask, before Gloria stopped her.

“Alex!” Gloria exclaimed, stopping the young man in his tracks. “What happened?”

“You know Mom,” he sighed. “If Pops can’t handle my questions, why does he demand that I ask them? I got grounded until I turn forty.”

“You go upstairs,” she said softly, trying to comfort her son. “I’ll be up to talk to you shortly. Do you want me to bring Isabel with me?”

Alex’s eyes opened wide. “No!” He turned and practically fled the room.

“Sweetie?” Isabel questioned, instantly concerned for him. “What’s wrong?”

“Nothing’s wrong Izzy. I just need to talk to my mom about something.”


Gloria turned back to Isabel.

I’m almost ashamed to say this,” Isabel admitted quietly, returning her attention to the tablecloth, “But I wasn’t a very nice person before Alex,,,”

“Now wait just a minute,” Gloria interrupted. “You’re not going to get away with that shit with me. For the past five years I’ve heard nothing but how you worked at the homeless shelter, how you organize the annual Christmas pageant, and any number of other nice things you’ve done for others. You and Alex maintained a friendship through these years, and were very close even before the two of you started dating.” Gloria stopped to think for a moment, a smile crossing her face. “Do you know why Alex loves pizza?”

“No,” Isabel replied having found Gloria’s smile to be contagious.

“Because a slice of pizza brought the two of you together,” Gloria related. “He dropped his pizza, and you shared your lunch with him.”

“You know about that?” Isabel gasped.

“He came home from school that day, and told everyone that he had met the girl he was going to marry,” Gloria told her laughingly. “I keep trying to tell you, I know about everything. Now let’s go see what’s bothering your future husband.”

“But he said he didn’t want me there,” Isabel protested.

Gloria stopped and stared at her.

“Okay, I’m coming,” the younger woman sighed.

“By the way,” Gloria started hesitantly, “I need to ask you for a favor.”

“What’s that?” the tall teen replied.

“Alex has a doctor’s appointment,” his mom explained. “They need to give him a final exam so they can close out his case from,,, that night,,,”

“I’ll take him,” Isabel immediately volunteered.

“Would you?” Gloria responded, relieved. “I mean, you know how guys are, one of us has to take him or he’ll find a way to miss the appointment, and I can’t get time off from work right now.”

“Sure,” Isabel bubbled, “After all, like Alex says, that’s my job now.”


Alex was lying on his bed, his hands behind his head. He snapped upright as his mom walked in and sat at his desk, but his eyes bugged out when he saw Isabel follow her in.

“Sorry Sweetie,” Isabel muttered. “Command appearance.”

“So your father’s conversation with you didn’t go that well?” Gloria started off.

“Ahhmm, not really,” Alex replied. “Although I’m okay with what he had to say.”

“Really?” Gloria asked, her eyebrows reaching for the sky. “I figured that you would have some problems with his ‘hands off’ message.”

Now it was Isabel’s turn to be surprised.

“Well,” Alex stammered, “What I agreed with was how he told me that I had to treat Isabel like a lady.” Alex looked to the floor, embarrassed. “He also told me that she was the best thing that would ever happen to me, and that she would make me the happiest man on the face of the Earth.”

“Really?” Isabel almost whispered.

“Really!” Alex exclaimed. “But I already knew that, I’ve known that about us for years.”

“In that case, what did you say to him that got you grounded until you’re forty?” Gloria asked.

“Mom,,,” Alex pleaded, starting to blush.

“What’s the matter Sweetie?” Isabel teased, “You’re so adorable when you turn that shade of red.”

“Mom what?” Gloria continued. “I know he wanted to talk to you about your physical relationship with Isabel.

“MOM!!! I don’t believe this,” Alex moaned, flopping back and pulling his pillow over his face. “The only thing worse than talking to my mom about my sex life, is talking to my mom about my sex life with my girlfriend sitting there grinning at me while I’m doing it.”

“Well,” Isabel declared while standing. “Liz and Maria’s shift ends at ten. We haven’t even picked them up yet and we’re already running behind schedule, so I’m going to go downstairs and start breakfast.” She stood near the door, staring at her boyfriend with her hands on her hips. “Sweetie! You did hear that I’m leaving the room?”

Alex tossed the pillow to one side and sat up. He leaned up to receive his peck on the lips and was shocked when Isabel instead laid a blistering lip lock on him. “That’s just a down payment for your ‘happiest man’ comment,” she promised. Alex looked stunned as Isabel turned and left the room. She winked at Gloria as she left.

Gloria decided to stay silent and give her son a minute to recover.

Alex stood and walked to his window. “I love Isabel with all my heart. We have a wonderful relationship, and I have never been so happy. I am going to marry her.” He turned back to his mom, “But I don’t know,,, I don’t know when,,, how do I get from here to there?”

Gloria glanced towards the door, and then back at her son with a smile on her face. “It didn’t look like the two of you had any problems a minute ago?”

“But Mom, she’s the girl,” Alex pleaded. “She can do anything she wants, but when should I,,, could I, do more? How can I do more with her and still be a gentleman?”

“Oh no Alex. You never stop being a gentleman.” Gloria explained gently. “You remain a gentleman after you become physical, you remain a gentleman after you’re married. You never stop treating her like the most important person in your life. Now I’m not saying that the two of you should go out and get physical, but I am realistic enough to accept that it will happen. I only hope that the two of you will be ready.”

“That’s what I asked Dad,” Alex asked perplexed. “How do I know when we’re ready?”

“Alex,” his Mom answered tenderly. “Your father can’t answer that, any more than I can. Only the two of you can decide when the time is right. Have you talked to Isabel about this?”

“We talk around the issue,” he answered, “But we have never discussed it directly.” Alex’s voice softened. “I’m almost afraid to. I think if I bring up the subject she’ll hit me over the head with a club and drag me by my hair back to the cave,” he added with laughter, as he watched the scene in his mind.

“I don’t think that’s true,” Gloria rebutted. “Having watched her around you for the past month I’d have to say that she wouldn’t need a club, nor would she waste the time to find a cave.”

“MOM!!!”

“Sorry, I couldn’t resist having a bit of fun,” Gloria smiled. She took a moment and her voice turned serious. “Like any parent I don’t want to see you, the two of you, grow up too fast, but I think that the two of you are using good judgment. I think that you have to talk to Isabel about how you feel, but as long as you don’t do anything stupid, I think you’ll be fine.” Gloria stood. “Now lets get downstairs before Isabel screams at us for holding up breakfast.”

Alex stood and followed his mom out of the room, but almost walked into her when she stopped and turned suddenly.

“One of us has to say this,” Gloria turned serious. “And I can’t depend on your father to get it right.”

A look of panic crossed over Alex’s face. Not only was he going to get ‘The Talk,’ he was going to get it from his mom. “Mom, I already had this conversation with Isabel’s dad.”

“Too bad. I meant it when I told you not to do anything stupid. Not only would your father and Philip kill you,,,” Gloria knew her son, and she realized what she said next would mean more to him than any threat of death. “Diane and I would be disappointed in you if you ever hurt her like that.”

“Mom,” Alex moaned, “I could never hurt her. We’re both thinking, we’re both good kids,,,”

“No Alex,” Gloria interrupted earnestly, “You can be the smartest kids in town, and then in one moment of passion, you throw it all away. Good girls get pregnant every day. I am so proud of the two of you, and all of us, your Dad and I, Diane and Philip, we’re all happy that you have chosen each other. But the two of you are in the process of crossing the line into adulthood, and once you cross that line you can never go back.

“Mom,” Alex said reassuringly. “That’s a conversation that we did have. In fact we had it quite some time ago. We both have protection. It’s funny, really. We have it, but we don’t know if or when we’re going to need it.”

“Oh there isn’t a doubt on my mind that you’re going to need it,” Gloria teased. “But remember, there are adults all around you that love you. We’ve gone through everything that you are facing. You can talk to me about anything, and if you don’t feel comfortable talking to me, you can talk to Diane, okay?”

Alex, choked up a bit over the seriousness of the conversation, could only nod. He followed his mom downstairs.


Alex walked into the kitchen and started to hang around Isabel. He was trying to get a little attention from her with his ‘top button’ ploy. Isabel was delighted that he was trying to lighten the mood after the morning’s serious discussions, but decided to have a little fun of her own. “Careful there big guy. You’re going to get run over if you don’t stay out of my way.”

“Why would I want to sit down when I could,,,” Alex struck a perfect disco pose, one finger pointed up into the range hood, “Bust an egg with you.”

“Bust an egg,” Isabel sighed. “It’s going to be more like bust a leg if you don’t stay out of my way.”

“Well, orange you the little princess this morning,” he teased, stepping in front of her again.

Isabel looked at Gloria and winked. She turned suddenly and slammed right into her sturdy boyfriend. After grabbing her to stop her from falling, he reached for a glass, stretching right in front of her. “Alex, what’s got into you this morning?”

“Nothing,” Alex replied, standing on tiptoe, practically thrusting his neck into her face. “I’m just trying to spend time with my girlfriend,,,” his voice trailing off as she ignored him and started a fresh pot of coffee.

“Well for heaven’s sake, give me some space,” the young woman replied with a smile. “It’s like you have this strangle hold on me this morning.”

He was walking around with his chin high in the air and his neck thrust forward, a motion strangely reminiscent of a prehistoric flightless bird’s mating dance. Isabel could barely contain her laughter. Without thinking he reached up and scratched his chest.

“Stop scratching,” Isabel stated, slapping his hand.

Alex just smiled, raised his nose in the air, and looked around the room.

“Oh Alex!” Isabel exclaimed. “Here’s your problem,” she said with a laugh, unbuttoning his top button and adjusting his collar. “This tight collar is cutting off all the oxygen to your brain.”

“Took you long enough,” Alex said with a big fake pout on his face.

Isabel looked at her boyfriend with new respect. “Whitman, you’re getting awful brave all of a sudden.”

Alex replied in a gravely voice while rubbing his throat in an exaggerated manner, “I’ll risk any fate if it will put that beautiful smile back on your face.”

“Oh Sweetie,” Isabel sighed. “You deserve a reward for that. Close your eyes, pucker up,,, Sweetie, stay just like that, I just ate a jalapeno. I need a bit of mouthwash.”

Alex stood in the middle of the kitchen, waiting, until he heard, “Alex!”

Alex opened his eyes to find himself face to face with his father.

“Oh for God’s sake, what now?” Charles grimaced as his sons face quickly lost its fish like appearance. “Go to your room.”

“Alex,” Isabel countermanded as she returned to the kitchen. “Get me the leftover ham, a green pepper and an onion. Charles, take your seat.” She put the morning paper and a mug of hot black coffee at his place on the table. “We’re making omelets for breakfast.”

Alex stood in the middle of the kitchen, his eyes alternating between his father and his girlfriend.

Isabel stopped and put her hands on her hips. “Alex! Get moving! The Good Book says that you must honor your father and mother but by God you are going to learn to obey me!”

“Yes dear,” Alex murmured as he scurried towards the refrigerator, while Charles sat at the table, as instructed, grumbling all the way.

“What was that?” Gloria asked, playing along in this little war of the sexes.

“He said that he didn’t know how Philip could put up with me for the past eleven years,” Isabel joked. She quickly threw her arms around his neck. “Daddy loves the attention even more than you do Pops.” She reinforced her affection by kissing her surrogate father on the forehead before returning to the stove.

Charles didn’t say a word, but his beaming face was enough to light the room.


After breakfast, Alex looked at Isabel and asked, “Okay, where’s our stuff?”

“Sweetie,” she replied. “You know me, I had us packed last week, and I loaded the car two days ago. I bought gas yesterday, I have your spending money tucked away, and the coolers in the garage, already filled with soda, water, ice, and snacks.”

Alex looked around the kitchen, “I just want to make sure we don’t forget anything,,,”

“You doubt me!” Isabel demanded, incredulously.

Alex just smiled and shook his head as he quickly bent to kiss his mom on the cheek.

“You two have fun,” Gloria said, receiving a kiss from Isabel as well.

“We will, take care Pops,” Alex stated as he headed for the door. He turned his attention back to Isabel. “Doubt you? Now why would I doubt you?”

“You better not,” Isabel warned him. “Or I’ll lay a hurt on you that’ll will make what Maria does to Michael look tame by comparison.”

Both parents watched the teens leave. “Well it looks like he’s learning to stand up to her,” Charles commented offhandedly.

“Is that what you see?” Gloria replied. “I think it’s more that they are becoming more comfortable with each other. Their natural tendencies are coming to the surface.”

Charles looked at his wife of almost thirty years. “Do you think they’ll make it?”

“There isn’t a doubt in my mind,” Gloria stated emphatically. “They were made for each other.”

“They’re not the only ones made for each other,” Charles quipped as he pulled his still lovely wife from her chair. He dipped down, put his shoulder against her waist, and easily lifted her from the floor. He started caressing her bottom as he headed for the stairs.

“What’s got into you?” She asked without complaint. “Ever since you had those dreams last month you’ve been insatiable. What is it today? The fireman and the damsel in distress?”

“You use a fantasy if you want,” her horny husband barked as he stomped up the stairs. “I’m going to make love to my wife.”

Gloria couldn’t think of anything she wanted more, so she just hung on for the ride, and what a ride it was.

**********
Alex walked Isabel to the passenger side of his car and opened the door for her, while Isabel looked at him and pouted. “Nope, that’s not going to work this time,” he said with a smile. He closed her door and got in behind the wheel. He quickly drove to her mom’s house.

“Sweetie!” Isabel exclaimed excitedly. She leaned over and kissed him on the cheek before bounding out of the car and into the house.

Alex followed her at a pace closer to his own sedate nature. By the time he got into the kitchen Isabel and Diane were already sitting at the table drinking tea. Alex decided to go into the living room and leave his girlfriend to spend some quality time with her mom. Philip and Max weren’t around, so he turned on the TV. He quickly checked the History Channel, followed by the Discovery Channel and CNN. He didn’t find anything interesting, so he changed the channel to MTV. “Why don’t they play any music on music television?” he asked the boob tube.

His rant was interrupted by Max, who blew through the room on the way upstairs. He was surprised to see his girlfriend follow him soon after. “Izzy?” he asked.

“It’s okay Sweetie,” Isabel said with a smile. “I haven’t seen my brother for a week. I’m going to go wish him a good time at the concert.”

Alex turned the TV off and went into the kitchen. Noticing that Diane’s mug was empty, he took both mugs and refilled them. When he was finished, he sat at Isabel’s chair.

“And how is Alex doing today?” Diane asked, leaning forward and wrapping her hands around the warm mug.

“Alex is doing fine,” he responded. “In fact I am doing better than fine, today and every day.” He leaned back in his chair and smiled. “I have to pinch myself to make sure I’m not dreaming.” He took a sip of tea, and almost choked.

Diane leapt up and took the mug away from him. “I should have told you use a clean mug. She had that one about half full of Tabasco.” She reached for a clean mug, but turned towards the front of the house when she heard someone stomp down the stairs.

Isabel stormed into the kitchen. “Come on Whitman, we’re running late.” She pecked her mom on the cheek and was out the door moments later.

Alex looked confused but quickly recovered. “She’s been after me all morning because we’re running late.” He stood and hurriedly kissed Diane’s other cheek.

“You take care of my baby,” the worried mother enjoined. She didn’t believe this was about their being late.

“With my life,” Alex promised.

Diane stood and wearily climbed the stairs. She took a deep breath and walked into Max’s room. “This ends, and it ends now.”

“Why can’t anyone leave me alone?” Max shouted as he stormed out of the house.

**********
Alex opened the door to the Crashdown for Isabel, guided her through the door with a hand to the small of her back, and then followed her to their booth. Maria was just finishing cleaning their booth, and the young couple sat down she slipped into the opposite side. While Isabel seemed a little bit quiet and Alex covered her hand with his own, Maria had a huge grin on her face.

“Isn’t it amazing that guys balls hang down?” the young pixie stated.

Isabel looked shocked at that admission, but Alex immediately turned technical. “There’s a really good reason for that. Our guys need to hang down in the breeze so they can stay cool. If they overheat they may ahhmm, deliver a defective product,,,”

“Well then,” Maria interrupted, “Max is going to be delivering some bad product for a while.”

“What happened?” Isabel demanded.

“Well Liz isn’t talking, yet,” Maria filled her friends in, “But what I can tell you is that Max came in here and got her to sit right where I am. It looked like he was trying to talk her into something, but she didn’t go for it. You know, we’re going to be in a car with her for over four hours, I’m sure she’ll spill,,,”

“Maria,” Isabel said sternly.

“I’m getting to it,” Maria defended herself, turning her nose up. She then turned towards Alex. “So Liz got pissed, I mean really pissed, hotter that that time Malamoot lifted her skirt in eight grade and showed her panties to the entire class,,,”

“Maria,” Isabel growled.

“You should of seen Alex after that,” Maria said proudly. “He was the only guy in the room to stand up to that asshole and defend Liz’s honor. No matter how hard Alex tried to break Malamoot’s hand with his face, Alex kept going back for more. It took the vice-principal and two teachers to pull Alex off the guy.”

“Well my brothers were ashamed that I got beaten so badly. I’m a little more capable now,” Alex added modestly. “But back to this morning.”

“I’m getting to it,” Maria sighed. “Liz threw his coffee at him, then she got up, took another coffee from a customer at the next table, threw it at him, and then when he jumped up she kneed him in the stones.”

“All right Liz!” Alex exclaimed, earning himself an elbow in the side.

“What happened next?” Isabel asked softly, as the three conspirators leaned forward.

“Well, Mr. Parker came out of the kitchen just in time to see Liz ring Max’s bell. He went ballistic, assuming that she must have had a good reason to do that. I think he was going to grab Max by the back of the neck and the seat of the pants and throw him through the window, but Liz grabbed Max by one of the handgrips he has on the side of his head.”

“Oh my God!” Alex exclaimed. “I have had nightmares about what Mr. Parker would do if he thought someone was trying to hurt Liz,,,”

“Didn’t happen,” Maria cut him off. “Liz shouted at her dad. She told him to back off, that she could handle any stupid idea that her boyfriend could come up with. She just had to knock some sense into him. Then she dragged him outside. Max was holding his balls and trying to keep up with Liz so she wouldn’t tear his ear off.”

“What did Mr. Parker do?” Alex asked.

“He went behind the counter and poured himself a cup of coffee,” Maria added with a smile on her face. “He said he was getting too old for this shit, then he looked at one of the regular customers at the counter and asked if he had any daughters.”

Liz appeared from the back. She was wearing a tank top, shorts and shades. “Maria, If you’re not ready in five minutes we’re leaving you behind.” She scooted into the spot that Maria had just vacated. “I’ve got to get away from here,” she said, putting her face in her hands.

“Tell me about it,” Isabel agreed.

Liz looked at the young couple. “Isabel? Can you help me with something in the back?”

“Yea,” The tall one replied, “Sure.”

“I’ll join you,” Alex volunteered.

“No Alex,” Liz stated, “This is girl talk.”

“Yea,” he responded with a big smile on his face. “Just us girlfriends.”

“No, I mean it,” Liz commanded. “I need to talk to Isabel alone.”

“Sweetie,” Isabel interceded, looking up at the new arrival, “Why don’t you sit down and talk to Tess until we get back.” She added a little kiss.

Liz put an orange soda with just a bit of ice and a three quarters full glass of Cherry Coke on the counter with a clipboard, and then followed Isabel into the back.

Alex sat at the counter next to Ava, “Hey.”

“Hey yourself,” she answered.

“What’s up?” Alex asked as he watched her start to fill out a form.

“I’m applying for a job. Mr. P. never replaced Courtney because Liz and Maria wanted more hours during the summer, but with school starting, he needs another waitress.”

“Yea, I can understand needing a job,” Alex agreed, “But here?”

“Why not?” the compact alien replied. “While I was hiding at the old soap factory I fell in love with the food that Liz brought me, and besides,” she added with a wave, “where else can I get this feeling of home.”

Alex watched Ava start to fill out the employment form. “Hey, you’re left handed!”

She stopped and looked at her friend. “Yea, I am. It works out that I’m the only leftie of the eight. That’s twelve percent of our population, about the same percentage as yours. Isn’t that amazing?” She continued writing. “And it sucks!”

“Why?” Alex questioned.

“Well because when you write right handed your hand rests on clean paper,” Ava said with a measure of irritation, as she threw the pen she was using onto the counter. “If you’re left handed you have to hold the paper funny, hold your hand funny, or,,,” she pulled out her own pen, “You need to find a pen with really fast drying ink.”


Meanwhile in the break room,
“You want me to what!!!” Isabel choked out, her eyes wide as saucers. “Every day for a month?”

“Isabel,” Liz said regretfully, “If you want, we can drop this right now, but I have looked into everything I can think of. If you want answers, this is the next thing we have to try.”

“We?” Isabel demanded. “I’ll remember that the next time I’m in the bathroom,,,” She stopped as she realized what she was saying. “Liz, I’m sorry. I know you’re doing everything you can to help.” She looked in the bag, “This just freaks me out.”

“If you don’t feel comfortable with this, we can drop it. I’m sure Alex wouldn’t want you to go through something that makes you feel uncomfortable.” Liz offered.

“No I can’t, ” Isabel responded. “And Alex can’t know about this. Not now, not until I have some answers. I’m not doing this for him, and I’m not doing this for myself. I’m doing this for our future.” She looked at the time. “Come on, you guys are only getting one long weekend off this summer. Time to go.”

**********
Isabel hadn’t made it outside of the city before Liz opened up. “You wouldn’t believe what Max came up with. Uuuggghhh, I don’t even want to talk about it.”

“That’s okay Liz,” Alex said comforting. “You don’t have to say anything you don’t want to.”

“He has a gun and he wants to teach me how to shoot,” Liz blurted out.

“What!?” Isabel exclaimed, almost driving off the road. “Why’s he got a gun, and what does he want you to do with it?”

“He hasn’t given up on going home yet.” Liz said with resignation. “He thinks he may have found where your space ship is. He did some research on the Internet and found out there are five government facilities in the region where he thinks the ship could be hidden. There was this facility in Utah that was abandoned in the eighties. There’s a ‘gas and gulp’ there now, and Max wants me to stick the place up while he tries to find out what’s under it.”

“Why a gun?” Maria exploded, having stayed silent way longer than she was used to. “What is he, brain damaged?”

“Well he was when I got done with him.” Liz stopped to take a breath. “He says the place is open 24-7 and it’s the only way to get a look around.”

“I agree with Maria,” Alex added. “Why doesn’t he use his powers, create a diversion. Conjure up a power failure or something. Why is his first thought to have you commit a felony?”

“It isn’t Max,” Isabel responded, her voice cracking.

Liz noticed tears running down Isabel’s face. “Isabel, What’s wrong?”

Alex answered for her, connecting with his mate and sending her waves of love and comfort. “Liz, you’re not the only one Max trampled this morning.” He reached out and placed his hand gently on her arm, “Izzy, maybe you better pull over. We can let someone else drive.”

“How did you know?” Isabel asked.

“I didn’t,” Alex replied softly. “Well, not exactly. I knew something upset you, I figured I would just do the good boyfriend thing and wait until you were ready to talk about it.”

Isabel pulled the car onto the shoulder. Alex opened the door for her and gently settled her into the back seat. He ran to the other side and quickly took his place next to her, drawing her into the protection of his arms.

“Max called me a baby killer,” Isabel said barely loud enough to be heard.

“That rat bastard,” Maria exclaimed looking away from the road as Liz sucked in all of the air from the car and Alex pulled his mate close.

“It’s Tess,” Isabel said, her voice strengthening. “She still has a hold on him,,, on his mind.”

“I don’t care who or what it,,, who he,,, Aaaggghhh,” Alex exclaimed. “That doesn’t give him the right to treat people like he does,,,”

“Sweetie,” Isabel pleaded, still defending her brother. “Tess, mind warp,,,”

“No Izzy, I don’t buy that,” he responded with passion. “While she had me under her control I knew I wasn’t myself, but I had at least some knowledge of what was happening.” He reached and caressed Isabel’s cheek. “I wasn’t aware of exactly what she had taken from me, but I did remember who I loved. I fought her every step of the way, and although I didn’t know to do the positive things for the people I loved, I did know enough to avoid hurting them.”

“Well it doesn’t matter,” Liz decided. “When we get back we’re going to get Ava and we’re going to fix him. I want my to find out what really happened with him so I can figure out what I’m going to do. I’m tired of the uncertainty, I’m tired of waiting.”

<Continued next>
User avatar
stargazer md
Addicted Roswellian
Posts: 120
Joined: Sun Jun 06, 2004 10:25 pm
Location: New Hampshire, USA

Post by stargazer md »

“Maria?” Alex asked. “Can you find a rest stop?”

“What do you mean, find a rest stop?” Isabel asked incredulously. “We’re not even into Texas yet, and we’re already an hour behind schedule. We’re never going to get there if we keep stopping.”

“Izzy,” Alex whined, “I got to pee.”

“So wait until later,” Isabel replied dismissively. “I mean you don’t have to eat the moment you feel hungry, and you don’t have to get a bottle of water every time you get thirsty. You wait until it’s convenient. So just tell yourself that now’s not a good time and you can go when we get there.”

“Wait a minute,” Liz interrupted. “You can do that?”

“Well, Yea,” Isabel said doubtfully, looking around the car to all of her friends. “Can’t you guys?”

“Well, No,” Alex replied in the same tone of voice, pumping his legs. “Fred’s going to get brain damage if I don’t download pretty quick here. I can get blue balls from this.”

Isabel’s face broke into a huge grin as Liz corrected him. “Alex, guys don’t get blue balls from holding in urine, blue balls happen when you don’t,,,” Liz’s face turned red as she looked towards Isabel for help.

“Don’t look at me for help,” Isabel cut in laughing. “You two raised him, not me.” She reached over and waved her hand over his stomach. “Here you go Sweetie,” she added privately.

“Girlfriend,” Maria said, trying to help out. “Blue balls happen when you get your trouser commandos all riled up ready for action and then the girl bails and leaves you pointing.”

“Maria!” Liz exclaimed, slapping the girl.

“Well, how the hell am I supposed to know?” Alex stated, defending himself. “I grew up with girls,,,”

“Well, someone’s got to tell him.” She pointed at his girlfriend, “Isabel’s not going to climb down into the gutter,,,”

“I mean, I grew up listening to talk about bras and periods, not blue balls. Maria, you remember when you got your first period and I was the only one there,,,”

“Alex!” Liz exclaimed, this time reaching back and slapping her male girlfriend.

“Okay, Hold On!” Isabel shouted. “First off, Sweetie, are you comfortable?”

“Yea Izzy,” Alex said softly. “I’m fine.”

“Now, as far as blue balls and periods go,” Isabel continued, “This is all I’m going to say. Alex here will never have to worry about blue balls. When we decide to start something, I will finish it. And as far as periods, well we’re not going to go there.”

Isabel’s announcement was met with stunned silence. “So let me ask you this,” she continued. “We have one room, two beds, and four people. What do you think the sleeping arrangements are going to be?”

This started up a whole new discussion as all three women immediately started teasing Alex.

**********
Liz saw the Texas border in the distance. “Maria, pull over. We have to do a Max ceremony before we leave New Mexico.”

“What’s a Max ceremony?” Isabel asked as Maria pulled the car off the side of the road.

“Before we left the Crashdown, you said that this was the only vacation I’m getting this summer,” Liz explained. “So we’re leaving Max behind.” She jumped out of the car, opened the back door, and dragged Isabel out into the desert.

Alex and Maria watched from the air-conditioned comfort of the car. Liz faced north, threw her head back, and screamed. She flipped off the entire state. Isabel joined in, adding a two handed bird. Not satisfied with the hand gesture, Isabel turned around, thrust her butt north and pointed to it. “I think that was an invitation for Max to pucker up,” Maria joked. She then gasped as Liz did a perfect ‘Michael Jackson’ crotch grab.

The girls ran back to the car. “Lets go have some fun,” Liz shouted. “I’m not going to think of Max the entire weekend.

“Put the car in gear girl,” Isabel agreed. “We have a beach waiting for us.”

“Sun! Water! Sand! Guys in bathing suits!” Liz cheered. “Woo Hoo!”

“Speaking of guys,” Isabel launched herself into Alex’s arms, kissing him furiously.

**********
After arriving at Balmorhea State Park, Isabel walked into the small office at the San Solomon Spring Courts to check in while the others waited outside. After several minutes she emerged with a key. They were soon settled into their room and were getting ready for the beach. Isabel was in the bathroom changing, as the others were eager to go.

“Come on Isabel, we’re going swimming,” Maria shouted impatiently. “How much prep work do you need to do to yourself to throw on your bathing suit and pull your hair back into a ponytail?”

“With that, I’m leaving,” Alex exclaimed, running for the door.

Liz blocked his way, “And just where do you think you’re going?”

“I’m going to a better place,” Alex answered.

“What better place?” Liz asked innocently.

“I haven’t had this much fun in a long time,” Maria whispered while looking at her two oldest friends and laughing. She raised her voice and pounded on the bathroom door, “Isabel, it isn’t any use. All your war paint is just going to wash off the moment you jump into the water.”

“Did you hear that?” Alex asked of Liz as he pointed at Maria. “Any place is going to be better than this place when Izzy comes back out here.” Seeing that Liz was going to continue to block the doorway, he decided to hide in the closet.

Isabel came out from the bathroom and glared at Maria, “What’s wrong with you? Perfection takes time.”

“Perfection?” Maria responded doubtfully. “It’s a bathing suit!”

“No,” Isabel replied haughtily, “This is my Speedo fly-back swimsuit, with my own custom alterations to improve the fit.”

“Alterations?” Maria exclaimed, “It a bathing suit. You take one off the rack, you try it on, you look bad in it, but you buy it because you’re only going to wear it a couple of times a year.”

“Rack?” Isabel asked, unbelieving, “Look bad? I don’t think so. Let me show you. Start with a suit like Liz has on. May I?”

Liz looked down at her plain black one-piece suit and thought back to the night when Isabel ‘customized’ her PJ’s. “Please,” she would happily accept any fashion assistance that Isabel was willing to offer.

“We’ll start with the fabric, it’s nylon, but we’ll add a bit of spandex for cling and shine. Now for some color, a blue accent stripe goes great with black. Lets start under the arms, go down the sides, sweep into the middle at the waist to make you look ever slimmer, if that’s possible, and then back to the side seam at the hips.” As Isabel ran her hands down the side of the suit, rich royal blue accent stripes appeared. “These leg holes are too low, lets raise them following your natural line between your thighs and hip, and trim the leg line with some more blue, up to your waist, which will make your legs look longer. Turn around, and we’ll adjust the leg holes on the bottom, change it to a racer cut and raise the back a bit to maintain a good fit through your middle.”

Isabel stepped back to look at her work. “Okay, now for the top. We’ll make these straps narrower, and we’ll lower the neckline to,,, right there. Now we’ll get rid of this useless shelf bra,” Isabel looked Liz in the eye and gave her a wink, “and replace it with a soft cup lining to give you a little cleavage. Since you don’t have a problem with spillage, we’ll make the arm holes larger and a bit lower for comfort, and widen the top of the blue accent stripe so it starts right on the outside of your bust line. There, how’s that?”

Liz looked at herself in the mirror, her eyes bulging. “Wow, I have never seen a suit that fit this good, let alone owned one. This is incredible.”

“What do you expect? It’s an Isabel Evans original. I guarantee you can have fun in it. No matter how you move, how wet you get, or how cold it is, nothing will show.”

“That’s incredible,” Maria exclaimed, “What can you do for mine?”

“Oh I haven’t forgotten about you Maria, you mentioned war paint?” She waved her hand with an evil grin on her face.

The knot on the bottom strap of her bikini top sprung open. “You witch,” Maria screamed and hugged her arms to her chest. She got her top under control and reached back to re-tie the knot. She turned her back to Liz, “Do me favor and double tie the knot, will you?”

“Oh wow Maria,” Isabel laughed. “You better hope that doesn’t happen while we’re on the beach.”

Liz chuckled as she tied Maria’s top, “You knew she was going to get you back for that comment.” Turning towards Isabel she added, “You should start your own company, you’re a natural at this.”

“No,” Isabel sighed, “If I did this for a living it would lose all it’s appeal. I’ve already decided what I’m going to do, I’m going to make Alex a millionaire.” She looked around the room, “Where is he, anyway?”

“He’s hiding in the closet,” Maria giggled.

“Why is he hiding in the closet?” Isabel asked.

“Alex was afraid that after Maria’s war paint crack you would come out of the bathroom shooting,” Liz replied.

Alex felt a little foolish hiding in the closet, until he heard Maria scream. That exclamation reinforced his greatest fear. Suddenly he looked down at the floor, which was starting to glow red. Moments later his feet were burning. He leapt from the closet and did a hot foot dance to the girl’s amusement.

“Alex,” Isabel asked sweetly, instantly putting him on the alert. “I understand you didn’t want to take sides in our little spat. It’s so sweet that you think you still have a choice in matters involving me.”

“Come on Isabel, play fair,” Maria implored.

Isabel walked up to Alex, touching his shoulders. “I can’t believe what Maria told me, that you wouldn’t support the girl of your dreams, your mate and future wife, the mother of your future children.”

“Now wait a minute, Alex and I have been friends for years,,,” Maria protested.

“Look at that scrawny blond over there,,,” Isabel spoke softly, her breath caressing his neck.

“Hey!” Maria protested. “There’s no need to get personal.”

Isabel ran her hands up and down Alex’s chest. “Do you think she’d let you treat her body like an amusement park like I will?”

“Isabel, no touching,” she added, sensing defeat.

“One last question Sweetie, where are you going to sleep tonight, in my bed, or in your car?”

“Maria, old buddy, old pal,” Alex said with a grin. “You’re on your own.”

By now Liz was lying flat on the bed, laughing so hard there were tears in her eyes.

“Alex, I’ve given you the best years of my life, and you’re dumping me for a set of bigger boobs?” Maria turned towards Isabel, “It figures that you’d go all princess on me,,,” her eyes opened wide in panic.

“I’ll show you an alien princess,” Isabel stated waving her hand towards Maria.

Maria covered herself with her arms, fearing another knot failure, this time in front of Alex. “Alright, I give up,” she added laughingly.

“Good,” Isabel exclaimed. “Now I can finish getting ready and we can go out to the beach.”

“Finish getting ready?” Maria shouted, “Didn’t we already settle this.”

“Alex, don’t you move an inch,” Isabel commanded. She pulled a fabric panel out of her bag and used it as a wrap skirt. She then put on a straw hat and adjusted it until it fit just right. “Okay, lets go. Like I said, perfection takes time.”

**********
The abbreviated gang left the motel and headed towards the beach. They wove their way down the alley, the three girls taking turns linking arms with their male girlfriend. They quickly arrived at the pool, and although it was no larger than a small pond, it amazed Isabel.

“I’ve never seen this much water before,” she said, amazed.

Alex quickly scooped her up into his arms, and sprinted for the beach.

“Alex, if you get my clothes wet I’ll kill you,” she laughed.

He spun her over the water, and then set he down on the edge of the pool.

Isabel took her hat off with a flourish, removed her shades and put them inside her hat. Then with a flirtatious grin towards her boyfriend, she took off her panel skirt, to the cat calls of Liz and Maria. Once ready for action she pushed Alex into the pool.

**********
Alex and the girls had settled on the sand. They were taking in some sun and drinking water after having finished a game of volleyball. Alex was looking at the water, lost in thought, while the girls were talking quietly among themselves.

Isabel was quietly brushing sand from the blankets. Every time someone moved there was more sand to be cleaned away. Maria rolled over and not only kicked up more sand, she folded one of the corners over. “Can’t you do anything without making a mess?” Isabel whined, straightening the fabric and using her hand, bolstered with a discrete application of power, to clear away the evil sand.

“Isabel, relax,” Maria replied. “We’re on vacation.”

“I am relaxed,” the controlling one replied.

Alex was thinking back to the Crashdown, watching Ava in his mind. He had not been able to stop thinking about watching her fill out the employment application with her left hand.

‘I made the natural assumption that the text in the book was written from left to right, that the lines progressed from the top of the page to the bottom, and that the pages ran from the front to back. But what happens if the real Antarians are all left handed. What happens if they write left to right? Or what happens if they start at the back of the book, or at the bottom of the page? The binary file I generated may be corrupted, simply due to a sequencing error on the way I scanned the data.’

“Alex,” Maria barked.

“Don’t disturb him,” Liz said, defending him. “He’s thinking about that blond over there,” a comment that attracted the attention of Isabel.

“What?” Alex asked, totally unaware of his surroundings.

“He’s in their own little world,” Maria commented, looking at Isabel.

“No,” Isabel replied, shaking her head. “We weren’t connected.”

“He’s fixated on that blond next to us,” Liz teased.

“No he isn’t,” Isabel barked, her dander rising to defend her territory. “Or at least he better not be.”

“No, I noticed her,” the lone male settled the debate. “I saw her when we arrived, I’m just not paying attention to her.”

Isabel decided to remain silent and watch how this conversation among the lifelong friends played out.

“Come on Alex,” Maria whined. “We need a guys opinion on her bathing suit.”

“She’s not wearing a bathing suit,” Alex responded disinterested. “She’s flossing her crotch.”

“Owww,” Liz purred. “And I thought girls were catty.”

“And that doesn’t work for you?” Maria wanted to know more. “Why?”

“Well, first of all,” Alex turned to pay full attention to his girl friends. “She’s not Isabel. But look at her, she’s practically naked. Is that all she has to offer a guy?”

“I got news for you Alex,” Maria explained, as if to a five year old. “For most guys that’s enough. Michael would look. He might not touch because he isn’t ready to die yet, but he would look.”

“Max would look, so would Kyle,” Liz piped in. “Kyle would drool, he would trip over his feet, and he would make a fool out of himself.”

“That’s probably what she’s looking for,” Alex agreed.

“But you don’t find that attractive?” Maria probed.

Alex turned for another quick look, then met Maria in the eyes. “No I don’t. Look at her. She has put everything she has on public display. She doesn’t consider anything about herself to be private or special.”

“And that’s a bad thing?” Maria continued. “Imaging Isabel in a suit like that,,,” which caused a choking reaction from the tall one, “You wouldn’t want to see her in something like that?”

“Well first off, Isabel has too much class to wear something like that,” Alex answered, gaining confidence, now that the topic was back on his favorite subject. “Everything’s out in the open, no tan lines. I like tan lines. If I ever,,,” he paused and looked at his girlfriend. “When I’m lucky enough to be offered something like that,,,” Alex threw his hands up. “I don’t believe I’m talking to you guys about this.”

“Go ahead Sweetie,” Isabel said softly. “I really want to hear what you think.” Actually she was drinking in every word he was saying, hoping that she had figured him out right.

“Well,” Alex continued with a red face that wasn’t entirely the result of the strong sun. “When I do get to that point, I want to see tan lines. I want to see that something was meant just for me, that something was special, and saved just for us.”

“Wow,” Liz sighed.

“Or maybe I like snow white boobs,” Alex interjected to lighten the mood.

“Any more like you at home?” Maria added.

“Well, Jesse’s still single,” Alex replied.

“Jesse’s a Marine,” Liz snapped.

“Jesse’s a pig,” Maria added. “He used to always try to catch us in our PJ’s when we slept over at your house.

“Hey, come on. He’s my brother, and he’s serving his country in Bosnia,” Alex replied automatically, defending his family. A moment later a smile broke over his face. “Okay, Jesse is a pig. He would love that blonde,” Alex concluded, settling the issue.

**********
“That was a great dinner,” Maria exclaimed.

“Come on Maria,” Liz rebutted. “You only think it was great because you didn’t have to cook or serve it.”

“No, I have to agree.” Isabel joined in. “It’s not so often that I can get a meal that is flavorful to me instead of just being hot. The cook was very good with his spices.”

Maria turned towards Isabel. “Why don’t you two come to the movie with us? It’ll be fun.”

Isabel raised her eyebrow. “More fun than spending a couple of hours in a hot tub with my boyfriend?”

Maria smiled and turned away, realizing the futility of further argument.

Maria showered first, followed by Liz while Alex lay on Isabel’s bed, talking to whoever was in the room. When Liz came out, Maria jetted back in to finish her make-up. Liz had a hairbrush in her hand, and looked at Alex with a question on her face.

“What?” Alex teased. “You have to ask?”

Liz quickly sat between his legs as he started brushing her hair. “Oh I miss this so much.” She leaned her head back and closed her eyes, “I forgot how good you were at this.”

“Hey, that’s my hair brusher,” Isabel said with a pout.

Alex gave his girlfriend a quick wink.

“Oh bite me blondie,” Liz sighed, not even bothering to open her eyes. “Who do you think trained him for you?”

“I wish he could do that for me,” Maria shouted from the bathroom, “But I can’t let my hair get too long.”

Surprised at that admission, Isabel asked, “Why’s that?” momentarily forgetting about the hussy sitting between her mate’s legs.

Alex laughingly answered, “Michael doesn’t like her with long hair, so he refuses to move it to get to her neck, and we all know how Maria loves her necking.”

“I heard that,” Maria snapped as she came back into the room.

Isabel was next in the bathroom, but she was only there a minute or two, as all she did not have to dress to go out. When she came out the twins interrupted their preparations to leave, noticing that Isabel was wearing a bathrobe. They both started to say something, but Isabel instantly silenced them with a glare.

“Sweetie,” Isabel said innocently. “Could you go out and get me a bottle of cold water and whatever you want for yourself?”

Alex jumped from the bed. “We’ve got water right here in the cooler Izzy,” he said, opening the lid.

“No Sweetie,” Isabel explained. “I want to save that for later. Would you mind going to the machine and getting me a fresh bottle?”

Alex shrugged, grabbed a couple of dollars, and left.

“Okay, what’s with the robe?” Maria demanded.

“Simple,” Isabel replied. “I’m wearing a string bikini, and it wouldn’t be decent to be seen in it without some sort of cover-up.”

“Another Isabel Evans original?” Liz asked.

“No,” Isabel looked down and bit her lip briefly. “Actually it’s white, and made of the thinnest fabric I could find, and then I ripped out the lining.”

“Isabel!” Maria exclaimed, “It’s going to turn transparent when it gets wet.”

Isabel smiled and nodded in agreement.

“Alex is going to see a boob! Alex is going to see a boob!” Liz chanted, with Maria joining in.

“If he wants to,” Isabel sighed.

“Oh, I don’t believe this,” Maria joined in laughingly. “It’s about time.”

“Come on Maria,” Liz said, grabbing her arm. “Lets get out of here before Alex gets back.”

“One more thing,” Isabel asked tentatively. “Can we agree on ten o’clock?”

“What?” Liz exclaimed. “You’re going to fool around with your boyfriend, but you want us to have a curfew?”

“No Liz,” Maria laughed. “I think she is asking us to not come back until after ten, right?”

Isabel nodded in agreement, blushing.

“Wow!” Liz said. “I didn’t know you guys blushed.”

Lets be honest Liz,” Isabel answered. “You didn’t think the Ice Princess could blush. A lot has changed in the past couple of months.”

Their banter was interrupted by Alex’s return. He looked at the three women, a little confused at their laughter.

Liz headed out, stopping to hug her friend. “Have fun Alex.”

Maria was next. “Don’t do anything I wouldn’t do,” she said laughing.

They watched the girls leave and then Isabel turned to her boyfriend, “Alex, will you do me a favor while I go out and turn on the hot tub?”

“Sure Izzy, whatever you want, but turn it on?” Alex questioned. “Aren’t we going out to the public spa out by the pool?”

Isabel looked down and pivoted on her hips. “No Sweetie. I picked this room because it has a private hot tub on the back patio.” She bit her lower lip. “It’s very private.”

Alex gulped, his throat suddenly dry.

“And for the favor,” she raised her hand, a small garment dangling from the tip of her finger. “I want you to change into these for me.”

Alex took the proffered Speedo and held it in front of himself. “Izzy, I can’t wear this! It doesn’t cover anything. I mean, I have hair, and bulges, and,,, and,,, I can’t wear this!”

Isabel slowly walked up to him. “I know that Sweetie,” she whispered before kissing him gently. “But I really want you to wear it tonight, for me. You’re my man, hair and bulges and all, okay?”

“You really want me to put it on?” he asked disbelieving.

“Yes,” she said breathlessly. “I’ll be right back to get you,” she concluded, running her hand down his chest.


Isabel returned to the room and took Alex by the hand. “Come on Sweetie, the tub’s ready.”

“Great,” Alex replied. “It’s going to feel wonderful to just sit back and let the hot water soak in.” He looked his girlfriend in the eyes while rolling his shoulders. “I’ve been kind of tense lately, you know?”

“Oh Sweetie,” Isabel purred, pulling him close. “I think we can take care of that for you.” She reached up and kissed him on the cheek.

Alex was stunned when he saw the hot tub. Isabel had converted the back patio to an enchanted garden. Every niche on the high privacy walls, and every flat surface throughout the patio was covered by fragrant flowers and burning candles. After taking it all in he turned back to his mate. Despite the lack of artificial light, it was bright enough for him to see the love in her eyes. “My God Izzy, this is fantastic.”

“I’m glad you like it,” she replied, watching his eyes as she dropped her robe. She was now standing in front of him wearing a tiny string bikini that would cause a riot if she wore it in public. The cups of her top barely covered her nipples and areoles. Due to a comment of Alex made several weeks ago, that he loved the way she looked naturally, she did not have an all over tan. Broad stripes of white skin were visible on each side of both cups. If he had looked closely, he would have also seen several pale hairs poking out from the sides of her brief bottom.

Alex was a gentleman. It wasn’t his nature to stare at a woman, but he had never been faced with such a sight. While he tried to look his girlfriend in her eyes, his eyes could not help but be drawn to her fantastic breasts as well. While they had shared several wonderful times where he had touched her, this was the first time that she was offering herself for his visual pleasure. Alex looked at her, his eyes wide. “Izzy, you are so beautiful. I mean, I know you’re beautiful, but,,,” he looked at her breasts, with their rapidly hardening nipples. “Wow!”

Isabel loved this about Alex. His innocence and sense of wonder. The look on his face reminded her of a child finding a tree full of presents on Christmas morning. She thanked God that she was the one who would take this journey of exploration with him.

Alex reached for the knot behind her neck, his hand trembling. He hesitated, looking her in the eyes. Instead of displeasure, he was surprised to see gentle encouragement. He pulled the string and watched as the fabric caressed her as it fell away. His eyes bulged, and his mouth opened wide. “Ohhh!” he exclaimed as her delicate pink nipples were exposed.

Isabel reached up and untied the lower strap of her top, and then took him by the hand. “Come on in Sweetie.” She led him into the hot tub. They settled down on the higher set of seats, which allowed Isabel’s breasts, Alex’s new playthings, to lie right at water level. Isabel smiled as she watched Alex lean in to take a close look at her nipples. His excitement was contagious, Isabel was gushing with affection. “Are you still tense Sweetie?” she teased.

“Huh?” he asked, not really hearing her. He slowly reached and took her breast in his hand. He lifted it and felt it’s weight. He dipped his hand into the water, and ran his moistened fingertips in little circles across her skin. “So smooth,” he said softly. “So warm, so soft.”

Alex’s caresses were driving Isabel crazy. She closed her eyes and tossed her head back, reveling in his touch. Despite the fact that Isabel had made steady progress in raising Alex’s confidence in their relationship, he had still exercised restraint with her physically. How could he be so restrained and at the same time affect her so deeply?

Alex tweaked her nipple with his fingertips. He watched amazed, as every time he tugged her nipple, stretching it, it remained a little bigger when he let go of it. Even her areoles were swelling. He leaned forward and extended his tongue.

Isabel saw stars as she felt him lick her. She wrapped her hands around his head and pulled him closer. “Yes Sweetie. Yes! More, suck me,” she panted.

Alex reveled in the pleasure that he was giving to Isabel. If he could do nothing more for the rest of his life than make her happy, he would die a happy man. He scraped her nipple with the lightest touch of his teeth. He then switched to her other breast and opened his mouth wide, and sucked her nipple deep into his mouth, the suction causing it to swell.

Isabel was past words, the pleasure she was receiving had knocked all coherent thoughts from her mind. The feeling of him caressing her. The sense of suction tugging at her nipples, almost overloading her nerves. The heat of his mouth, the texture of his hair in her hands. Her world, well worlds had collapsed to just the two of them.

Alex wanted to do more. To make her feel more. To give her more pleasure. He had his hands full with her wonderful breast when he remembered that she was more than just a beautiful body.

The connection was total and instantaneous. He looked around her mind, needing a moment to get oriented. Moments later he noticed Trude sitting astride a bundle of nerves as large as a telephone cable.

“Hey Alex,” Trude asked. “Do you know where this goes?

“No, why?” he replied.

“Well, you know when you send her love, or calmness through your connection?” she asked.

“Yea,” Alex replied warily.

“Well that kind of generic thought can be sent to anywhere in her mind,” Trude explained, “But if you are going to send her pleasure and passion, it has to go right here.”

The nerve bundle was throbbing with energy. “This is where you want it to end up. Here let me show you.”

“What?” Alex asked, a little distracted with what he and Isabel were doing in real life to pay close attention to Trude.

“Alex!” Trude commanded. “Hold up your hand and aim right here,” she said, patting the nerves she was sitting on. “Now, think of how much you love her.”

An energy charge started to build on Alex’s hand.

“That’s a good start,” Trude praised him. “But I’m sure you can do much better. Think of your future together, think of how you want to protect her, think of how she fought for you when Tess was hurting you,,,”

Alex poured everything he had ever felt into the energy charge and quickly lost control of it.

“Wait!” Trude shouted in panic. “Let me get out of the way,,,”


Isabel’s climax was instantaneous as her entire body went rigid. It was if her entire body had been electrified. She was past the point of coherent thought, a white hot current connecting her center and her mind, with bolts of power radiating from the sides until her entire being felt like it was on fire.

Alex continued his caresses, but raised his head and watched as her climax consumed her, taking his own pleasure in the look of ecstasy on her face, and the little noises she was making. His caresses evolved from sexual to loving as she returned to earth, and by the time she opened her eyes and looked at him he was holding her close and running his hands through her hair.

“Ummm,” Isabel moaned. “I don’t think I’m ever going to recover from that,” she added.

“Oh my God,” he gasped, and quickly made a connection.

Trude was in a pool of sweat. Her eyes were crossed and she was muttering in three languages. “Das ist mein Freund. Das ist mein Alex,” (That’s my boyfriend. That’s my Alex.) she panted.

Alex decided that she would be okay in a day or two, so he quickly broke the connection.

After several minutes of cuddling, Isabel looked at Alex. “Stand up,” she commanded.

“What!” Alex exclaimed.

“I want you to stand up,” Isabel repeated. She wasn’t flirting, and she wasn’t shy. She was looking him right in the eyes.

“Izzy,” Alex responded quietly, looking anywhere but at her. “I can’t. Give me a couple of minutes, maybe.”

Isabel didn’t hold anything back. “Sweetie, you have a hard-on. I want to see it. I love you, and you love me, and this is the next step for us.”

Alex still hesitated.

Isabel reached and gently took Alex’s chin in her hand. “Sweetie, are you scared or embarrassed?” She looked down at her still bare breast, “I mean, after all,,,”

Alex slowly stood until his Speedo broke the water. Isabel watched as the water streamed off his chest, until his naval was visible. It was surrounded with dark hair, and as he continued to rise she noticed that he had a passion line, a line of hair descending from his naval into the top of his suit. Finally he stood erect, the front of the suit bulged.

“Sweetie,” Isabel teased. “You look like you’re folded in half. It looks so uncomfortable.”

“Yea, maybe,” he teased. “For some reason I’ve been a little preoccupied. I haven’t noticed.”

“We’ll just have to fix that,” she said, reaching for his waistband.

Alex’s eyes bulged as she started to slide his suit down. He froze in place, allowing her to do as she wished. It was the least he could do for her after she had made herself so available to him, but as soon as he stepped out of his suit, he sat back down. “That was Fred,” he added.

“I kind of figured that out,” Isabel she teased. “But tell me something, Why do you call it Fred?”

“Well,,,,” Alex explained. I have to call it,,, him, something, so I call him Fred. What do you call yours?”

“We’re not going to go there,” she answered. After a brief pause she continued, “Sweetie,” she added tenderly, “You’re beautiful. I can’t believe that someday you’re going to touch me with him, you’re going to penetrate me,,,” she noticed her mate cringe. “What’s wrong Sweetie?”

Alex shuddered, “Just the thought of being penetrated,,,”

“Sweetie,” Isabel teased, slapping his shoulder gently. “It’s different for girls. You guys are the stickers, and we girls are the stickie.” Their eyes met, and Isabel continued earnestly, “I can’t wait for the day that you take me, and make me your woman forever.”

Alex took both of her hands in his, and responded with the same level of intensity, “Isabel Amanda Evans, you are my woman, and nothing will ever change that.”

“No Sweetie,” Isabel answered, kissing him gently, “I am your girlfriend. I am not going to be a woman until you make me one.”

They continued to cuddle and whisper endearments to each other. Several minutes later Isabel added, “You know, there’s only one more thing I want to do to make this evening perfect.”

“Really? What’s that?” he questioned.

Isabel reached into the water. “Hi Fred,” she declared wrapping her hand around Alex. “I’m Isabel, and I’m tired of waiting for us to be formally introduced.”

Alex bolted upright at her first touch, which was good, as his head was above water when he sucked in an enormous draught of air. If he had been any lower he may have drowned.

“Sweetie,” Isabel teased. “Just sit back and let me do this for you. You said you were tense, and I promised to make you feel better.” She found that the water prevented her from moving her hand, so she used a small burst of power and changed the water against her hand to lotion.

Alex threw his head back, and let the pleasure wash over him. “Isabel, you don’t have to do this,” he panted.

“Yes I do,” she whispered breathlessly. “I want you to feel the same pleasure you give me. You’re not going to tell me to stop, are you?” she whispered into his ear, following that with a nibble.

“No,” he sighed. “You’ve convinced me. I’ve never felt anything like that before. Don’t stop.”

Isabel desperately wanted his first climax with her; well not counting the time they shared a dream, to be as intense as the one he had just given her. She poured all the love and passion she could muster through their connection.

“Izzy,,,” Alex gasped, “I’m losing control.”

“Good!” she replied, reaching for his nads. “That’s the whole idea.”

Ales started to squirm, overpowered by the sensations of her hands and mind. Not able to take it anymore, his whole body went rigid. “Aaaggghhh,” he moaned.

“Oh no you don’t!” Isabel exclaimed. “You’re not getting out of this that easy.” She poured love and power into him, prolonging his pleasure.

Now it was Isabel’s turn to take care of him as he recovered. They continued to chat and caress each other until Alex turned serious.

“Izzy?” he asked hesitatingly. “Can I ask you something?”

“Anything, Sweetie,” she said tenderly. “I’ve been expecting it after this morning.”

He looked her in the eyes, and spoke gently, “How do we know when the time is right?”

“Oh Sweetie,” she replied, leaning forward and kissing him tenderly. “Have you been driving yourself crazy trying to figure this out?”

“Well, yea,” he responded instantly. “I don’t want to hurt you.”

“In case you haven’t noticed,” she responded, looking down and biting her lip, “I’ve been after you for a while now.” She took a breath. “Sweetie, we could discuss this all night, but instead I’m going to ask you a question. But you have to be perfectly honest, Okay?”

“Yea,” he answered.

“Promise?” she pressed. “I don’t want to hurt you either.”

Alex replied by connecting. “Promise.”

“Have I been pressing you too hard?” she asked with trepidation.

“No Izzy,” he responded tenderly. “I have loved everything we have done together.”

“Have you felt uncomfortable or rushed?” she continued. “How about tonight?”

“Izzy,” Alex said tenderly. “What we did tonight was wonderful. In fact I wouldn’t change anything we have done together.”


“There’s your answer Sweetie,” Izzy answered his original question. “As long as we go slow and we love each other, we’ll be alright. We’ll know when the time is right.”

“Good,” Alex said, relieved. “I had to know, can you understand that?”

“Yes I can,” Isabel responded, kissing him. “I know you’ll never do anything to hurt me.” Her voice turned teasing. “But know this, I’m not going to give up chasing you. I don’t want to be a virgin when I turn eighteen.”

“Eighteen?” Alex gasped. “That’s in,,,”

“Rats,” Isabel pouted. “That’s still a couple of months.” She turned towards him, “We don’t have to wait that long, do we?”

“We’ll see,” Alex replied, kissing her.

**********
Alex was asleep, lying on his side. He was curled into a ball, the events of the night having drained him. Isabel was spooned against his back, not yet asleep. She was enjoying a rare opportunity to drink in his essence while he was at his most relaxed. She held her face to his back, feeling the heat of his body on her cheek, and smelling his special scent. She listened to his soft and even breathing. She did not consciously realize it, but her heart was beating in time with his, synchronized through their ever present connection.

Isabel was so engrossed in her own little world that she momentarily forgot that they were not alone. When she heard the door unlock, she raised herself up onto her elbow. She brought up her hand and built a charge of energy, prepared to defend her mate.

Maria was able to see Isabel in the dim light of the room. Her curiosity about her friend’s evening together turned to panic as she saw the white glow on her friend’s hand. She quickly backed out of the room.

“What’s wrong?” Liz asked.

“Word of advice,” Maria replied, her voice cracking. “Never walk in on a sleeping Czechoslovakian.”

“Izzy, it’s okay,” Alex said soothingly through their connection. He reached up, placed his hand on his protector’s arm, and lowered it. “Come on in,” Alex said softly.

“Careful where you point that thing,” Maria teased.

“I’m so sorry,” Isabel said quietly.

“Hey, you would do the same for us,” Liz said to calm her friend. She turned to Alex with a grin, “Have a good time?”

“Yes we did,” he responded straight faced. “The hot tub was very relaxing.”

“Come on girlfriend,” Maria pushed. “Spill!”

“Good night Maria,” Alex sighed.

“I’m sorry I woke you,” Isabel apologized. “I didn’t think I made that much noise.”

“You didn’t make any noise,” Alex explained. “I felt your panic when the door opened.”

“Well, I shouldn’t have awakened you,” she continued.

“Why’s that?” he teased. “You going to hog all of the snuggle time?”

“Who me?” she teased back.

“Good,” he replied, “Then roll over so I can do some laying on of hands.”

“You know what I love about you?” Isabel asked as she moved as he asked.

“What’s that?” Alex asked softly.

“You’re so easy to please,” she replied, settling into his strong arms.


End part 1, more to follow.
Last edited by stargazer md on Sun Feb 19, 2006 8:41 am, edited 1 time in total.
User avatar
stargazer md
Addicted Roswellian
Posts: 120
Joined: Sun Jun 06, 2004 10:25 pm
Location: New Hampshire, USA

Post by stargazer md »

Gazer Gets the Girl
Chapter 13B - A Weekend at the Beach, Part 2
by Stargazer_md


“Isabel?” Alex probed gently, feeling her breathing pattern change while he held her in his arms.

“Yea Sweetie,” she answered lazily.

“Ahhmm, we have a problem,” he replied softly.

“Actually, I kind of enjoy it, if you’re referring to Fred poking me in the back,” she teased as he quickly scooted away from her. “Don’t you dare let go of me,” she added, taking hold of his arm and pulling him tightly back to her.

Alex quickly got over his embarrassment concerning Fred, and brought up the next point that was troubling him. “I thought I had a good idea last night, that we sleep in our bathing suits,,,”

“Ummmmm, Isabel moaned, rolling over to face him, resting her head on his shoulder, practically rolling on top of him. “A wonderful idea, just these little patches of fabric between us, everywhere else, nothing but skin.” She emphasized her delight by sliding the inside of her thigh up the length of his legs, until she couldn’t raise hers any higher. “I think it was a wonderful idea.”


“Hi guys,” Liz said cheerily, on her way back from the bathroom. “Sleep well?” she added with a grin.

“That’s what I mean,” Alex teased. “We’re not alone.”

“Aaauuuggghhh,” Isabel groaned. “What ever happened to sleeping in?” she asked as she rolled away from Alex. As she moved she waved her hand over their bodies, changing their scanty suits into their normal tank and boxer PJ’s. She stood and stretched limber as a cat. “Come on Sweetie, you getting up?”

“I think I’ll just lie here a minute longer,” he mumbled, holding the covers tightly. “Do you think you can help me here? Maybe wave your hand and make Fred calm down?”

Isabel replied on her way into the bathroom. “Sweetie, I can think of a way, in fact several ways that I could make Fred go down, but I don’t think you want me to do any of them with Liz and Maria in the room.”

“Great,” Alex replied, quickly sitting up and bunching the covers in his lap. “Thanks for that visual. Not only is Fred more excited than ever, but now the girls want to know why I’m sitting here blushing.”

“Hey Sweetie,” Isabel flirted. “They know.”


**********
That afternoon, the gang was walking along the beach. Isabel noticed that Alex didn’t look well. “Alex? What’s wrong?”

“I don’t know, I really don’t feel good. I can’t describe it, it’s like something’s wrong, but I don’t know what.”

Isabel immediately guided him to a bench out of the hot midday sun. “Here Sweetie, sit down.” She felt his forehead, finding it warm, but not unusually so.

“Alex,” Maria said, “Are you hungry? You did eat breakfast this morning, didn’t you?” She got a nod yes from Isabel.

“He might be dehydrated,” Liz determined. “Alex, have you been drinking water this morning?” she asked, finding his skin temperature and moisture about normal for someone used to the desert heat. “Do you have a headache or do you see spots?”

“Yes, I’ve been drinking water, and no, nothing is wrong with my vision, or anything like that,” he responded. “But to be truthful, right now just the thought of drinking a bottle of water makes me nauseous.”

“Sweetie?” Isabel asked tenderly, “When’s the last time you went to the bathroom?”

Alex thought a moment. “I don’t know, but probably at the Crashdown before we left yesterday.” He realized what happened as the girls started laughing.

“Alex,” Isabel slapped him on the shoulder. “What I did in the car yesterday wasn’t supposed to be forever, you should have gone when we got to the hotel last night.”

“Well, how in the hell am I supposed to know?” he moaned. “I went into the bathroom and nothing happened, so I assumed everything was okay. I figured it went away.”

“Sweetie,” she explained patiently, “It’s a deferment not an exclusion.”

“Well what do I do now?” he sighed in exasperation. “All this alien crap is new to me.”

Liz gasped as Maria laughingly warned him, “A-word crap? You’re in for it now girlfriend.”

Alex immediately started to back pedal as he saw Isabel’s face cloud over. “That’s not what I meant,,,”

“I’m going to let that comment go,” Isabel said with a sweetness in her voice that made the twins wince. “Because you are in pain, but mostly because I am going to have our entire married life to pay you back.”

Alex looked at the love of his life with an expression that reminded her of a loveable puppy sitting next to a stain on the carpet. “Foot rub?” he asked tentatively.

“It’s going to take more than a foot rub this time.” She stood and reached for his hand, “Come on, there’s a restroom right over there.”

They stood on the path outside the building. “We can connect, and I’ll tell you when to send the signal.”

“No way,” Isabel exclaimed. “I’m not connecting with you while you’re in a smelly men’s room. We’ll both count to thirty, and then I’ll send the signal,” Isabel instructed quietly. As she watched him disappear inside, she turned back to the girls and broke out laughing.

“I can’t believe him,” Liz joked.

“He had that belly buster soda before we left yesterday, water in the car, more soda with supper, and then that big slurpee last night.” He must be ready to explode Maria gleefully said.

“Not to mention three glasses of orange juice at breakfast,” Isabel added.

“No! No, don’t send the signal,” they heard from the men’s room as Alex came running out the door.

“Alex, what’s wrong?” Isabel asked with concern.

“There’s a line, and I was standing by the trash can. I don’t think they’d be too happy if I started filling it. I’m going to have to tell you when I’m ready.”

Isabel was looking at the ground, shaking her head. “I don’t believe this.” She looked at him with irritation, “Well get going. I don’t want to spend all day on this.”

Alex went back inside the rest room and when it was his turn he contacted Isabel, “Okay, let her rip.”

“I don’t believe I’m doing this,” Isabel muttered as she looked at the twins. She waved her hand at the restroom.

“He had three glasses of OJ?” Liz responded.

“Yea, three,” Isabel added shaking her head. “I’ve seen him polish off a whole carton in one sitting.”

“Gee, between him and Kyle can we afford to feed these guys??…” Liz wondered.

“What’s that?” Maria asked as they heard strange noises coming from inside the restroom.

“Ahhhhh, ohhhhh,,,”

The twins broke out laughing while Isabel looked at them, not believing that all three of her friends had ganged up to embarrass her.

“Oh my Gawd,,,”

Isabel couldn’t continue to hold her stern expression, she joined in the laughter.

“Aggghhh, this is better than sex,,,”

“Hey Whitman,” Isabel shouted verbally, for the entertainment of her companions. “If you keep talking like that you’re never going to have anything to compare it to.”


When Alex finally exited the restroom he found all three of his friends sucking down large orange sodas. His face broke into a big grin, the girls gag was so,,, ‘Alex.’ He shook his head and moaned, “You’re killing me here.”

Isabel took his hand and started to drag him away. “Come on, lets get out of here before someone who was in there comes out and thinks that peeing is better than sex with me.”

**********
That evening Isabel took Liz to one side. “I really need to do this?” she questioned.

“No Isabel,” Liz replied shaking her head. “You don’t need to do anything you don’t want to do. But I don’t know what else we can try without formal medical tests.”

“I can’t believe I’m going to do this,” Isabel sighed. “Every day?”

“Every day for a full cycle.” Liz stated sternly.

**********
That evening, Kyle settled down on the floor, on top of his threadbare sleeping bag. He punched the thin pillow and tried to get comfortable. “I don’t believe I get stuck with the floor both nights,” he moaned.

“I know what you were thinking,” Ava teased.

“Hey, we played poker for the bed, and someone had to lose,” Michael taunted. “Fair’s fair.”

“Fair!” Kyle challenged. “The two of you both had five aces during the last hand; besides, I had something much better in mind.”

Max laughed guiltily, sitting on his folding cot, while Ava went in for the kill.

“You do realize Kyle,” she said sweetly, “That you wouldn’t be sleeping on the floor if you hadn’t taken sleeping up here with me for granted.”

“I didn’t take you for granted,” Kyle whined.

“You’ve been treating me like your buddy instead of your girlfriend,” she recounted. “Although I’m the shortest one here, you took the best seat at the concert. You’ve been eating my food all weekend, and you started a farting contest in the car.”

“Kyle,” Michael demanded. “Are you still stealing women’s food?”

“What do you expect?” Kyle questioned, settling down and closing his eyes, “Isabel’s not here to feed me.”

“Man, that’s bad Mo-Jo,” Michael teased. “She was steaming at the Crashdown, and it’s only a matter of time before she gets back at you.”


Kokugikan, (The Arena of the National Sport) Tokyo

The little old man was sitting on the edge of the dohyo (wrestling ring), waving a little Japanese flag and shouting “Banzai” as the rikishi (literally strong man, a wrestler) prepared for the start of the basho. (sumo tournament) He was very excited. He had never had a massuseki (box seat) for a hon-basho (sanctioned tournament) before. He was so close to the ring that if the Gods were to smile on him he may be anointed by the sweat of a sekiwake. (junior champion)

The first torikumi (individual bout) was about to begin. The old man watched as the first wrester entered the ring wearing his kesho-mawashi (ceremonial apron) for the dohyo-iri. (entrance ceremony) The wrestler took a drink of chikara-mizu (power water) and then used a chikara-gami (power paper) to mask his mouth as he spit. Both wrestlers began their shiko. (stamping warm up)

The little old man waved a little Japanese flag and shouted Banzai. This was going to be the biggest day of his life. The first aki (fall) started. The little old man watched as the wrestler with his back to him was the recipient of a morozashi. (inside belt grip) Suddenly the wrestler’s mawashi (belt, jockstrap) became untied as the huge man was thrown from the ring, right at him. The gyoji (referee) waved a kuroboshi (black star, loss) at the fallen champion. The wrestler stood, and noticing a pain in his ass, he reached back and pulled out a small Japanese flag that had stabbed him there.

The little old man, his glasses askew, waved his bent Japanese flag and shouted Banzai as the next fall started. He watched in horror as the next wrestler’s jock tore as he was thrown his way. The combatant stood and turned to face the old man. Frustrated at his black star, he gave the old man a tsuppari. (slapping attack)

The old man took his seat, minus his glasses this time. He sat a little crooked, and his shout of Banzai was not as loud. His reactions were slowed, and he was unable to avoid the next wrestler, torn jock and all, who fell on him. This fighter gave the old man a nodo-wa, (thrust to the throat) feeling that the old man was yokuani. (bad luck)

The little old man took a moment to recover. As he became aware of his surroundings, he saw an enormous champion teetering on the edge of the ring, his jock already wrapped around his knees. The old man reached up and placed his hands on the enormous cheeks, but his arms were folded back as the wrestler bore down on him,,,


Alex slapped the nightstand looking for the ringing cell. It took him a moment to find the right button to answer the call, as it was Isabel’s phone. “Hello?”

“Who it this?” the called demanded, “And why are you answering Isabel’s phone, you stupid b*#^@&~.”

“What? Who the hell is this,,,” Alex snapped softly, not wanting to wake anyone else, And don’t you ever say that about my mother again!”

“Put that tall blond Ice B!%*#@,,,” the caller continued to rant.

“Michael?” Alex asked. “Wait a minute,,,”

“I don’t want to talk to you,” Michael screamed. “Put that stinking s(%! on the phone,,,”

“Don’t you ever say,,,” Alex fit in before Michael started shouting again.

“I’ll say anything I want about that cold hearted b!%*#@,” Michael shouted. “She’s my sister.”

“I don’t care if she’s your sister,,, “ Alex was shouting now. “Remember the last time you hurt one of my girls?,, “

“You caught me by surprise that time,” Michael taunted. “Besides this is between that f*#&$#@ w$*#@ and me.”

“That’s all I’m going to take,” Alex bellowed. “The next time I see you, I’m going to drop you like a prom dress,,, “

“Why do you care!?” Michael demanded. “You don’t even know what she’s doing to us.”

“I don’t care what she’s doing,” Alex explained “She’s my mate, and no one talks about her like that.”

Isabel took the phone from him, “What do you want Michael?”

“Do you know what’s happening to Kyle?” Michael demanded, being more careful with his language now that he was talking to someone who could reach out and lay a serious hurt on him.

“This should be good,” she said to her temporary roommates. She put the cell on speaker. “Of course I know brother dear, after all I’m the one doing it to him.”

“Well stop it, you stup,,,” Michael rebutted, stopping his diatribe just in time. “He’s waking up screaming every ten minutes. He’s thrashing around on the floor and shouting about needing help getting these big fat asses off his face,,,”

“Really? Every ten minutes? Good!” Isabel continued with a smile. “Tell me Michael, how loud is he screaming?” she asked.

“Loud enough so that none of us are getting any sleep,” Michael whined. “I know you owe him, but you’re making the rest of us miserable,,,”

“Good! Deal with it!” Isabel cut in. “You tell Kyle he owes Alex for three orders of fries and a large soda. Oh and Michael, loving brother of mine?” Isabel continued with an artificial sweetness that made her roommates cringe. “If you ever speak to Alex like that again, you will spend every night for the rest of your life crawling up an elephant’s ass. A very old, very sick elephant.” She turned off the phone and threw it across the room.

Alex looked at Isabel, barely able to keep a straight face. “An elephant’s ass?”

Isabel looked back at him, struggling to maintain her Ice Princess façade. “Have you ever seen an elephant’s ass? They’re like two stories tall.”

Alex struggled to keep his face neutral, his mouth closed, while laughing so hard that he shook the bed. He started making strangled noises at the back of his throat, while Liz and Maria practically fell out of bed they were laughing so hard.

“Okay,” Isabel returned to her normal, post Alex, personality, joining in the laughter. “What do you expect?”

“An elephant’s ass?” Maria was the only one brave enough to continue to press the point.

“You try coming up with something on such short notice in the middle of the night,” Isabel sighed. “But I’ll promise you one thing, Kyle will think twice the next time he wants to tease me.”

**********
Sunday morning the gang slept in late, packed the car, and then had breakfast. They went to a remote part of the park where they could spend the last several hours of their vacation alone.

Isabel jumped on top of the retaining wall. “Look at me, I’m on top of the world.” She blew a kiss at Alex and then twirled.

Alex’s heart turned to ice as he watched her lose her balance and fall off the backside of the wall.

“Izzy!” Alex screamed, leaping to the top of the wall and looking down. He saw her lying in a heap about ten feet below. He turned to the girls, “Get the car.”

Alex knelt next to the edge of the wall, and then hung down by his hands. When he was as low as he could get, he let go, dropping the rest of the way to the ground. He quickly ran to Isabel. She was lying on her back, with her right arm folded under her.

“Isabel, Izzy, talk to me,” he pleaded.

She moaned and started to turn her head towards the sound of his voice.

“No Izzy. Don’t move!” He opened their connection. Maybe she could respond that way. “Izzy, can you hear me? Say something! Please tell me you’re alright.” Alex knelt at her head, and gave her a quick cursory examination. He discerned that she was breathing, and that she had no obvious major injuries or bleeding. He touched her neck and took a quick carotid pulse. He didn’t have a watch, but her heartbeat felt regular, it wasn’t racing or bounding.

Liz leaned over the wall, “Maria’s going for the car, how is she?”

“Nothing critical, but I’m still looking. Go towards those stairs down there, and when Maria gets here, grab my jump kit and get down here. Tell her to take the car down to the end of the wall and bring it here. We have to get Izzy out of here before someone sees us and calls the rangers.”

Alex returned his attention to Isabel. Not having found any serious injuries that needed immediate attention he examined her head. He felt her skull looking for any injuries or bleeding. He looked in her ears, eyes, nose, and mouth. As soon as he knew her head and neck were okay, he scooted forward and pressed his knees in against her shoulders. He then closed his knees holding her head temporarily immobile. Alex ran his hands down the center of her body, from her neck to her hips. He put a lot of pressure on her hips and pelvis, pressing then both down and together. Finding no movement, and eliciting no pain response from Isabel he knew there were no serious injuries there.

Alex moved his hands up to her abdomen and palpated the four quadrants. Again finding nothing he pulled her shirt up to her bust line and carefully checked her ribcage. He held his hands on her chest and felt her as she took a breath. He checked her back, pressing his hands under her, feeling for injuries. When he pulled his hand out from the area where her arm was folded back under her, he saw blood on his hand. ‘Hopefully, that’s from her arm. No one ever died from a broken arm.’

“What can I do to help?” Liz asked.

“Come up here and hold her head. Don’t let her move, and try to talk to her. She’s probably in shock from having to stare at my butt.”

“So close and yet so far,” Isabel moaned.

Alex went down to check on her thighs and legs while Liz asked Isabel what she meant.

Isabel croaked, “Who cares about his butt when his package was hanging right there.”

Liz looked down into Isabel’s pain filled eyes, “Well, at least we know you didn’t hit your head. You still have your sense of humor.” She then turned her head to hear her response.

“I was being serious,” Isabel replied softly.

Finishing his exam and hearing Isabel, Alex scooted up to her head. He gently ran his hand through her hair, “Izzy, Sweetheart, you’re going to be alright, I promise you. I’m going to take care of you.”

Alex moved to Isabel’s side as Maria pulled up. “Maria, over here!”

Maria froze as she looked at her friend, lying so still on the ground.

Alex looked up at his childhood companion, understanding her shock. “Maria, I need you to kneel right here.” He guided her hands to Isabel’s clothing. “Gather up all the slack in her clothes, until you have a tight grip on her. You’re going to have to help me move her.”

Alex gave his girlfriend a gentle caress. ”Izzy, we’re going to roll you towards your side so I can get to your arm. It’s going to hurt.” Looking up he added, “Liz, I’m going to roll her towards Maria, I need you to hold her head and keep her back and neck in line.” He returned to his place, opposite Isabel’s arm, he looked across at his childhood friend, “Maria, roll her towards you, we only need to get her high enough for me to reach her arm, okay? On three. One,,, two,,, three.”

Maria held Isabel up high enough so that Alex could gently move her arm out from under her. With the exception of a small gasp when Alex first touched her arm, Isabel didn’t make a sound. Alex’s worst fears were realized. Isabel had suffered a nasty break, with mid-shaft angulation and a bone end piercing the skin.

“Isabel, your arm is broken, but I’m going to take care of it. You’re going to be okay.” Alex reassured her, and then looking to the others he commanded, “Lets roll her back, on three. One,,, two,, three.” Alex carefully set Isabel’s arm down and checked for distal (below the break) circulation. There wasn’t any. Alex leaned back a moment and held his chin,,,

“What’s wrong?” Maria asked. “What can I do to help?”

“Open the jump kit,” Alex commanded. “I’m going to need the sterile water, an abdominal dressing, a roll of tape, and let me have the packet marked wire splint.” He addressed his girlfriend as he informed her of the situation, “Isabel, You don’t have any blood flow to your arm below the break. We can’t let that go for as long as it’s going to take to get you back to Max. I’m going to have to reduce the fracture and splint it.”

Alex opened the wire splint packet and sighed, “There’s no way this will be stiff enough to support her arm.” He thought another moment. “Maria, get the Rand McNally atlas out of the car.” He held the atlas against Isabel’s uninjured arm to check it for length. “Give me those heavy crash shears.” He quickly trimmed the atlas to the proper length. “Now give me the multi-trauma dressing from the kit.” Alex placed the trauma dressing on top of the atlas and put a roll of one-inch tape on top of it. He placed the improvised splint down close to Isabel.

Alex returned to Isabel’s head. “Izzy, I’m going to put your arm into a splint now, that way we can move you and get you back to Roswell. Okay?”

Isabel replied with a moan.

“Izzy, I’m going to have to have Liz let go of your head now, I need her to help me. I don’t want you to move your head until I have a chance to check you again. Can you do that for me?”

“Yea,” Isabel gasped. “Swe,,,? ,,,Hurts.”

“I know it hurts Izzy. I’d do anything to take care of you. I’ve spent the last six months getting ready for this moment.” He leaned down and kissed her on her forehead.

Alex rinsed dirt from the point of the break with the sterile water. “Liz,” Alex commanded, “Hold her upper arm exactly like this. Hold it tight, I’m going to pull on her lower arm to reduce the fracture. Alex picked up the improvised splint and rolled it into the proper shape. He placed it into Maria’s hands, “The moment I tell you to, I need you to lift it into place.” He looked at both of his friends. “Does everyone know what to do?”

“Hold on,” Liz asked. “I didn’t think you were supposed to try to fix a fracture in the field?”

“I’m not. If we could take her to a hospital we would splint her in place and let a surgeon deal with it. But since she has no circulation and since we can’t get her to Max within the next two hours, it is more important that we restore circulation. That’s why we reduce it, okay?”

“Yea,” Liz conceded. “Say when.”

“Now,” Alex commanded. Alex pulled her wrist, bringing her arm back into alignment. Isabel let out a single quiet sob and passed out. Alex continued to pull traction on her arm until the length looked almost normal.

“Lift it a bit higher Maria.” Alex settled Isabel’s arm into the splint. “Maria, you’re going to have to hold it still while I let go.” Alex quickly covered the injury site with the abdominal dressing, and then covered her arm with the larger trauma dressing. With the arm in proper alignment and padded for protection he adjusted the atlas until one end was tight against her upper arm and her fingertips were wrapped around other end. Once the splint was secured, he checked her pulse again. “Okay, we have circulation.” He reached for the tape. “Now I’ve got to tape the atlas so it supports her.” He quickly finished the splint.

“Izzy, I’m going to check you one more time and then we’re going to sit you up,” Alex explained. As she slowly regained consciousness, Alex helped her sit up. He quickly used a triangular bandage to fashion a sling.

“Swee-ie?” Isabel asked groggily. “We go’,,, get ou,,, oud’ da here.”

“Don’t worry Izzy,” Alex reassured her, “We’re ready to go now, no one’s going to catch us. We’re going to get you back to Max so he can take care of you.”


Liz was on the cell, “Max, we have her in the car now, and we’re on the way back,,,”

“Well,” Max responded. “It doesn’t make any sense to meet anywhere but Roswell, we’re both about four hours away,,,”

“Yea, that’s I was thinking,,,” Liz agreed. “Okay, I’ll call you back in an hour or so, earlier if anything changes.” She turned towards Isabel, who was now safely in Alex’s arms. “Max and the rest are heading back from Albuquerque, they should reach Roswell about the same time we do. You’re going to be okay Isabel.”

Alex was in agony. Isabel was hurt and there was nothing he could do about it. Well he did rescue her after she fell, he did set her arm, and he was doing everything to comfort her, but it wasn’t enough. She was sobbing quietly, and every movement or sound she made cut straight to his heart. If only he could do more, if only he had her powers he could,,, maybe there was a way. If he could distract her, make her take her mind off the present, “Izzy? Remember that time when we were in junior high and I dropped my pizza?” He intertwined his fingers with her good hand.

Isabel smiled at the memory.

“That’s it, let me in.” Alex counted on the fact that despite her injury he could establish a connection with her. He sat next to her and Isabel handed him half of her sandwich. “Peanut butter and jelly is good.” Alex continued to share happy memories, and soon they were flowing in both directions. Isabel relaxed into his arms. “That’s the way Izzy, let me take care of you. I’ve got you now, and I’m never going to let you go.”

Liz looked over the seatback, checking on them, “I think Alex put her to sleep.”


Several hours later, Liz was back on the cell, “Max, we’re right outside of town,,, Okay, I’ll tell Maria. We’ll be there in about ten minutes. Bye”

Liz looked to Maria, “Max said to go to their house, their parents are away for a couple of days.”

“We’ll be there in no time,” Maria commented, blowing past the reduce speed sign on the edge of the city.

Minutes later they pulled into the driveway at the Evans’. Although all four of the concertgoers were waiting in the yard, Michael pushed everyone to the side, “I have her.” He gently lifted his sister out of the back seat and carried her inside the house and up to her room.

Max looked at his sister. She seemed so much smaller, lying so still on her bed. He took note of her pale skin and the bulky splint on her arm. Max visibly recoiled when he noticed specs of blood on her blouse. He tenderly placed his hand on her face and spoke softly, “Iz, it’s me, Max. I’m here. Let me in. Let me take care of you.” He reached down with his other hand and gently placed it on her arm. The splint slowly dissolved under his hands, until he was in contact with her injury.

Isabel reacted to the power present in her brother’s touch more than to his voice. She opened herself to him and allowed him to make the connection that would enable him to heal her.

Max would do anything for his sister, but he was a little apprehensive as he made the connection. Despite the fact that they had done this several times in the past, he was afraid that due to her injury she might not be able to control the images that he would receive. While this wouldn’t have mattered a couple of months ago, he was totally aware that she was now in an adult relationship with Alex, and he had no desire to see her most private thoughts.

Max tensed as the images started flowing. He saw the two of them, fresh from their pods, holding hands as a set of headlights approached in the desert. He felt her sense of belonging the first day they came home with their parents. He watched as they ‘found’ Michael, and they realized they were all together once again. Max could feel his sister’s joy as she stood on the edge of the stage at their eighth grade graduation ceremony. She waited for his name to be called, and then took his hand. They received their diploma together.

Max found the break, and began the healing process. In doing so, he absorbed her suffering, but as an Antarian/Human hybrid, he had been designed to tolerate this. After several moments he was able to dissipate the pain.

Max was surprised to see his sister watching him and Liz share a Meteor Shower Malt together. He could feel that she was happy for him that he had found someone to love. Next he saw himself give Liz a gift of bubble bath while he picked her up for a date. He saw how he could never hide the way he felt about Liz from his sister. He realized that while she teased him about his public displays of affection with Liz, she was really happy for him.

The fracture repaired, he began to heal the surrounding flesh, and the damage caused to her from the shock of the injury and blood loss. ‘Alex did a wonderful job,’ he thought, finding an artery badly lacerated by a bone end. ‘I’m amazed he was able to take care of her so well with nothing but his bare hands.’

Suddenly he could feel Isabel’s demeanor change. He watched Liz running through the halls of the school in her prom dress. He felt his sister’s confusion as she held a crying Liz, and her shock when Isabel was told that she had seen him kiss Tess. He saw his sister’s dismay at how badly he was treating Liz, and her promise to their petite friend that the two of them would get to the bottom of what was wrong. He saw himself, from Isabel’s perspective, as he forbid her to leave school early. He watched as she nearly lost her mate, twice, feeling shame that he hadn’t noticed her dismay, let alone done anything about it. He saw Maria and Michael approach his sister with their concerns that the group was falling apart. During these several seconds he saw how he was hurting his girlfriend, his sister, and his family, and how he was letting everyone down. Most of all he realized he was failing himself.

Max finished healing Isabel, and quite shaken by the flashes that he had seen, started to withdraw from the connection. What happened next stunned him.

It was as if time stood still as Max opened his hand and started to stand. Isabel appeared to him standing against a beautiful black star lit sky, yet he was still able to see her clearly. She was wearing a brilliant white diaphanous gown; reminiscent of the clothing a Greek Goddess would wear. Isabel radiated a sense of power, manifested by an otherworldly white aura as a warm wind gently stirred her hair and clothing. Her gown had an empire waist, which was belted with a rich gold cord, and the bodice was gathered into a halter. On her bare shoulder the “V Seal of Antar” burned brightly.

“Max, I think you know why I’m here, when are you going to come home to us?” she asked confidently.

“I’m here,” he answered evasively. “I’ve never been anywhere else.”

“Your body is here,” she said tenderly, taking a step forward and resting both of her hands on his shoulders, “But your soul is missing. We all love you, and we all need you. When will you let us in? When will you let us help?”

“I don’t need any help,” Max pleaded, suddenly not believing it himself.

“Max,” she added softly, extending her aura to surround him.

Max’s breath caught in his throat, as his body bolted upright. The feeling of warmth and comfort he received from Isabel’s aura was indescribable.

“I miss you,” she continued. “I need you.”

“You don’t need me anymore,” Max rebutted. “You have Alex.”

“Max,” Isabel sighed. “The fact that I have Alex in my life doesn’t mean that I need you less, I’ll always need you. As we grow, our capacity to love grows with us. I love my friends. I love Alex. In the future I’ll be a wife and mother, but I will always need my brother. I’ll always love you, just as I’ll always need you.” Isabel lowered her arms and took a step back.

“No, don’t go,” Max moaned. “I feel so cold, so alone.”

“You know what to do,,,” Isabel’s voice faded as the connection broke.


Max opened his eyes and looked down at Isabel, who was now sleeping soundly. He didn’t know if what he had just experienced was real or his imagination.

Maria looked up from Isabel, wanting to comfort her close friend now that the crisis was past, but she didn’t see Alex. She looked around the room, and not finding him, she went looking for him.

Moments later she was back. “Michael,,,”

“What?” he replied, not taking his eyes off his sister.

“Michael!” Maria dragged him away from the bed. “Alex is still in the car. I can’t wake him.”

Michael noticed Kyle watching and nodded towards Maria’s back as she ran out of the door. They found that Alex was still in the back seat of his car. He was clutching his arm to his chest and shivering. Michael reached and touched him on the shoulder gently, “Alex?” He didn’t get a response. With Kyle’s help he carefully lifted their friend from the car.

Michael returned to see Max and Liz next to Isabel’s bed, who was now resting comfortably. He leaned down and whispered into his ear, “Something’s wrong with Alex.”

“What?” Max asked, bewildered.

“I don’t know, we can’t wake him.” Michael pleaded. “He’s acting like he has the same injury Isabel does. We put him in your room.”

Max leaned down and kissed his sister on the forehead, then stood to follow Michael. Liz was torn as whether to stay with Isabel or go to Alex.

“You go, I’ll stay with her,” Kyle offered.

Max smoothed Alex’s hair from his forehead, and looked at the others. As he made a connection he asked, “What happened?”

Liz and Maria looked at each other and both answered “Nothing.” Liz continued, “The last I saw he was holding Isabel in the back seat. He was talking to her and trying to relax her. I never saw anything that would hurt him.”

“Well, I can’t find anything wrong with him,” Max stated, shaking his head. “Maybe he just needs some rest.”

Isabel woke about an hour later. She looked up at Max and Liz’s smiling faces. “Hey, guess I’ve been out for a while?” She looked around, noticing that something was wrong. “Where’s Alex?” she asked.

“He’s in my room,,,” Max didn’t know what else to say.

Isabel read the look on his face, and them leapt from her bed. Isabel stormed into Max’s room to find Alex out cold. Maria was placing a wet cloth on his head.

“Max, what happened?” Panic rose in her voice. “You’ve got to do something!”

“Isabel,,,” Max said, turning her to face him. “He’s going to be fine, he just needs some rest.”

“Why? What happened?” She looked around the room, no one would meet her eye.

“Listen to me,” Max pleaded, trying to remain calm. “Everything’s,,,”

“No Max,” Isabel barked, taking a step forward and invading her brother’s personal space. “You’re holding something back, I can see it in your eyes. Tell me,” as her face began to cloud with anger.

“I think,” Max faltered, not able to look her in the eye. “I don’t know, but I think that while you were on the way back, he somehow, he pulled the pain away from you.”

“How Max? How could he do that?” she asked, her voice starting to tremble.

“I think he absorbed it through a connection,” he concluded softly.

“So he what?” she asked hopefully. “He dissipated it? Made it go away?”

Max returned her look, shaking his head. He was unable to say anything.

Isabel turned towards Alex with tears in her eyes. Without being told Maria stood and moved away from the head of the bed. Isabel sat down and removed the cloth from Alex’s forehead, and dipped it into the bowl of cool water that was on the nightstand.

The rest of the friends took one last look at the couple before leaving the room and giving them some privacy.

**********
Several hours later, Max paid the deliveryman and carried the pizzas into the kitchen. As the rest gathered Tabasco, drinks and other necessities, they heard Isabel exclaim from upstairs.

“Don’t you ever scare me like that again! Of all the stupid, reckless things to do,,,”

Maria looked at the group, “Alex is awake.”

Michael laughed, “Poor guy, he’s going to get a major butt chewing for doing the right thing.”


Alex slowly awoke to find Isabel watching over him.

Isabel brushed an imaginary hair from his face, and held him down with her other hand. “You just rest.”

“Izzy, I’m fine,” he sighed. “You’re the one who was hurt.”

Danger past, Isabel let him have it, “Don’t you ever scare me like that again! Of all the stupid, reckless things to do,,,”

Alex slowly sat up, but at the same time he stood his ground. “Don’t you even try to go there, Izzy. You’re not going to win this one.”

“What?” Isabel faltered, visibly stunned at his quick recovery.

Alex reached for her, resting his hands on her hips, holding her just far enough away so they could maintain eye contact. He softened his voice. “I’m not going to admit that I did anything wrong, but I understand why you’re upset with me. You were hurt and in pain, and I couldn’t do any more to help you. So I did the only thing I could do. I made you comfortable. In doing so, I was in pain, and that upset you.”

Isabel placed her hand over his heart. “I don’t care why you did what you did, you can’t know how scared I was to see you laying there. I can’t stand the idea that you suffered because of me.”

“No!” Alex rebutted, his gaze boring into her eyes. “Not you! This started because of an accident. You fell, nothing more than that.”

“And we shared the results. Is that what you’re trying to tell me?” she asked flirtingly.

Alex nodded in reply, then he could not contain his relief at waking to find that she was alright. He kissed her. Minutes later when he came up for air, he asked, “Hey beautiful, you got anything to eat in this joint?” They started downstairs. “Let me look at your arm, does it still hurt? Wow, no scar or anything, nothing for me to kiss.”

“I got something for you to kiss,” his girlfriend replied with promise in her voice.

TBC
User avatar
stargazer md
Addicted Roswellian
Posts: 120
Joined: Sun Jun 06, 2004 10:25 pm
Location: New Hampshire, USA

Post by stargazer md »

Gazer Gets the Girl
Part 14 – Taking Care of Some Old Business

By Stargazer MD


Isabel practically ran into the kitchen. This was a rare evening that Charles and Gloria were leaving the teens to fend for themselves. Although Gloria had recommended that they go out to get something to eat, they had made other plans. Alex was due home any minute from the Leprino Foods (Authors note: A bit of research revealed that there really is a cheese factory in Roswell, http://www.leprinofoods.com/who.html) where he was transferring their system to the new servers, while Isabel had spent the entire day in the garage configuring the workstations that they would install as soon as they returned from Boston. They were both looking forward to a quiet evening home alone. ‘All I have to do is cook supper for us,’ Isabel thought, ‘and I’m already late starting that.’

She put the wok on the stove, and reached into the freezer to get the Steak Rancheros kit that she had purchased several days earlier. “Hmmm, it looked like a bigger package in the store,” she said out loud as she read the instructions. “Heat the steak slices for five minutes, then add the contents of the vegetable and rice packages. I can do that in my sleep.”

As soon as Isabel added the contents of the vegetable and rice packages, she knew she was in trouble. The vegetables were mixed with frozen slices of sauce, which practically disappeared as they melted. To make matters worse, the vegetables themselves were shrinking as they cooked. “What’s happening,” Isabel bemoaned. “Stop shrinking!” She looked at the food in the bottom of the wok. ‘There’s enough for Alex, and a little more than I would eat myself, but there’s no way that there’s enough there for the two of us. Gloria’s warning rang in her ears, ‘Be careful! With your trips to Texas and Boston and our trip to Reno, there isn’t a lot of food in the house.’

“Nachos!” Isabel exclaimed. “I can stretch this far enough if I make a big batch of nachos.” She bolted to the refrigerator. No cheese, which wasn’t all that bad because there weren’t any nacho chips either.

Isabel’s panic peaked when she saw her hungry mate come through the back door.

“Honey, I’m Home!” Alex shouted with a huge grin on his face. “I’ve always wanted to do that,” he added, leaning forward and kissing his future bride and hearth mate.

“Sweetie,” Isabel said with a smile that didn’t quite ring true. “Why don’t you go into the living room and relax, or go up stairs and play on your guitar. I’ll call you when supper’s ready,” she added as she turned down the heat on the stove and stirred the contents of the wok.

Isabel watched as Alex opened the refrigerator and pulled out an orange soda, before looking in the pantry for something more to put on the table. When she turned around she saw Alex dousing the Steak Rancheros with Tabasco sauce. “Alex!” Isabel shrieked. “You’re contaminating our supper. You won’t be able to eat it.”

“I tried it Izzy,” Alex explained. “It’s kind of bland, especially by your standards.”

“But Sweetie,” Isabel was shocked. “What will you have? What kind of woman am I if I can’t feed my man?”

“Oh don’t worry about me,” Alex said reassuringly. He reached into the cabinet. “I’ve been looking forward to a bowl of Count Chocola all day.”

Isabel looked at him, “You’re kidding, right?”

“Tell me,,,” Alex stated confidently, “One other food that allows me to have chocolate milk as a meal?” He softened his voice. “Hey, I’m alright. Now take your supper off the stove before it burns.”

Isabel spooned her meal into a serving dish and turned the stove off. Before Alex could sit down she walked up to him and clasped her hands behind his neck. “I know what you’re doing.”

Alex reached down and placed his hands on her hips, pulling her so tightly to him that she had to lean her head back a bit to maintain contact with his eyes. “What am I doing?” he asked, his voice husky.

“You know I’m upset,” Isabel answered softly. “And you’re making everything okay.”

“Izzy, I could feel you half way across town,” her mate explained with a gentle smile.

“Sweetie,” Isabel replied with a sigh. “I wanted everything to be perfect tonight.”

“I know Izzy,” Alex explained patiently, “But you have to learn,,, we have to learn that we define perfection, no one else.” He laid a quick kiss on her mouth to take the sting out of his words. “Tonight we’re going to have ‘something’ to eat. Then when you get back from your ‘Max’ thing, we’re going to change, hopefully you’ll wear something red,,,”

Isabel’s smile indicated that his wish would be fulfilled. “Small too, my red shortie PJ’s.”

“Then we’re going to cuddle on the couch,” Alex continued, “And watch,,, well who cares what’s on TV.”

“Is that all we’re going to do?” Isabel asked, biting her lower lip and pivoting on her hips, grinding them into her boyfriend’s.

“No, because once we settle down I intend to play with you,” Alex replied with a grin as he slid his hands back to her ass and lifted her slightly for another kiss. “I’m going to caress you until you make those special noises I like so much.”

“Really? You sound awful sure of yourself,” Isabel teased, her eyes bright, extracting herself from his grip. “It sounds like the perfect evening, so you’d better eat your supper. You’re going to need all your energy when I get my hands on you later.”

**********
At lunch the following day, Ava sat down next to Isabel at the Taco Shack on the edge of town. They were careful to select a picnic table on the edge of the dining area. Isabel doused her tacos with Chinese hot sauce from her purse, while Ava poured sugar on her green sauce bean burritos.

“So how do you think Max is doing?” Isabel queried.

“He seems to be holding up well,” Ava replied. “Considering all of the mind warps we’ve found in him the past two nights. But I never got too involved with Alex and Liz. How does he seem in comparison to what you found with them?”

Isabel took a bite of her taco, which gave her a moment to compose her thoughts. “With Liz, we found one major mind warp, future Max. It took a lot of effort to break through it, but after that she seemed to be fine, although really upset that Tess had taken so much time from her and Max.” Isabel’s voice broke, and her hand began to tremble, as she continued. “The mind warps in Alex were pretty much taken care of when he was healed. I mean getting killed twice in one evening,,,”

Ava reached and placed her hand on top of Isabel’s hand. “Please, don’t continue. I don’t want to bring up bad memories about your mate.”

Isabel dabbed her napkin to her eyes, and took a drink of her Cherry Coke. She continued, determined to take care of her brother. “I just can’t believe how many warps we’ve already broken down.”

“It’s amazing he could withstand all of them,” Ava agreed. “It must have something to do with his alien physiology. I doubt a human would be able to go through that.”

“Well it stands to reason,” Isabel agreed, now fully back on topic. “Max was always thinking about Liz, or doing little things for her. I used to think it was disgusting,,,”

Ava’s brows shot up. “And now?”

“And now,” Isabel answered with a blush, “Since Alex, it seems like a perfectly normal way to act.”

“I wish I had that with Kyle,” Ava sighed.

“You will,” Isabel assured her. “Kyle and I have become friends, although at some times we’re closer than at others. But I do think you’re going to have to shock him out of his jock mentality. He seems to process everything he does through a ‘what would Malamoot do?’ filter. He’s a really nice guy, he just doesn’t realize it yet.”

“So back to Max,” Ava continued. “You think all of these mind warps are related to Liz?”

“I’m sure of it,” Isabel stated confidently. “Look at what we’ve already found. Max thought of buying flowers, he wrote a poem, he got tickets for a concert, all for Liz,,,”

“And every one of those actions was hijacked by Tess,” Ava concluded. “No wonder Liz is pissed. So what do you think the last two blocks are?”

“Hang on a moment,” Isabel said with a smile. “Sweetie-Gram.” She continued to smile for a moment.

When Ava noticed that Isabel was back, she couldn’t help asking, “That’s so Kewl. How far can you do that?”

“We really don’t know,” Isabel explained. “Since we’ve been trying this, the farthest we’ve been apart is about twenty miles. The connection was still clear and at full power. Actually the biggest issue is privacy. We’re still working out how to live with it.”

“What do you mean privacy?” Ava asked, enthralled at Isabel’s willingness to discuss their Antarian side.

“Well, the other day I ‘popped in’ on Alex while he was in the shower,” Isabel smiled at the memory. “He was so embarrassed he slipped and fell on his ass.”

“Did he hurt anything?” Ava teased, digging for dirt.

“No,” the taller one laughed. “Well, nothing important, I guess. Another thing we’re doing is I’m practicing making him weapons.”

“Weapons?” Ava gasped. “You mean guns?”

“No,” Isabel reassured her. “Things like kubatons, asps, and his PR-24. You know Alex has been taking the weaponless combat course that Jim teaches, don’t you? Well Alex can’t walk around wearing a police baton, but I can make him one with a moment’s notice if he needs it.” ‘Besides,’ she added silently, ‘I’m having trouble with all the little moving parts in a firearm.’ “I’ll tell you what’s a lot of fun though,” Isabel teased. “Alex comes home from Jim’s class and practices his new hand to hand moves on me in the back yard. Not only do we get to feel each other up pretty good, but his father watches and encourages me.”

(Authors note: A Kubaton is a small and discrete plastic baton, about the size of a magic marker. A kubaton is usually seen on a police officers or medic’s keychain. It is used primarily as a striking or gouging weapon. An asp is a baton that expand at the push of a button, in Alex’s case from six to sixteen inches. (from 15 to 40 cm) The intimidation factor of being able to produce a weapon ‘from nowhere’ can not be overstated. A PR-24 is a full sized police baton with a side handle, and in the hands of a properly trained officer, it is a wicked weapon. Kubatons and asp batons are considered to be a defensive weapon. PR-24’s are considered to be an offensive weapon. Anyone using a PR-24 can expect to be arrested and sued. Personally, I always carried an aluminum flashlight, day and night, on a belt ring. No one considers a flashlight to be a weapon, but in a pinch it can inflict a world of hurt. I still have one at work, in my car, and on my nightstand.)

Ava got a big smile on her face. “Kyle is always bragging about his Greco-Roman wrestling skills,,,”

“Ask him for lessons,” Isabel advised.

“I’ll do that,” the curly one agreed. After a moments thought she continued, “I wonder if the rest of us are going to be able to develop such a close connection as you two have.”

“Maybe Tess,” Isabel sighed. “But Alex paid such a high price, the mind warps, shot once and blasted twice. I’ve got to believe all of that changed him.” She finished her soda. “Breaks over. You need to take me back home, Alex wants us to meet with our fathers after work this afternoon, and I need to finish configuring the PC’s for the Leprino Foods job.”

“Anything I can help with?” Ava queried. “I’m home alone this afternoon, and I would much prefer to hang out with you. I promise you’ll only need to show me what to do once.”

“Kewl,” Isabel said agreeingly. “I’m alone all afternoon also, and with your help I bet we can get them all done today, which is two days ahead of schedule.”

“Lets go,” Ava said, gathering their refuge from the meal. “While we’re at it we can discuss what we’re going to do with your brother tonight.”

**********
Philip looked up from the table at Senor Chow’s and signaled Juanita.

“Si Senor,” she responded. “Two more Dos Equos?”

Philip nodded, then turned back to the table. He caught Isabel dipping a nacho chip into a bowl of hot mustard. Shaking his head at his daughter’s eating habits, he looked at Alex, who was dipping his chips in salsa, and asked, “So what’s the problem you need to bring to the board?”

“Well,” Alex explained abashed. “I was in the I.T. room this morning, migrating data onto the new servers, when Mike Stanford came in and asked about the PeopleSoft software for the human resources department.”

The two men looked at each other, and waited for the teens to discuss and possibly solve the problem.

“PeopleSoft?” Isabel queried. “I don’t remember anything about that.”

“Neither did I,” agreed Alex, “But when I looked at the purchase order, I found it at the top of page three. It was kind of lost up there, and easy to miss, but it is there in black and white,,,”

“And while we don’t refer to it by name in our proposal,” Isabel continued, “We included the kitchen sink line they insisted on that covers everything on their purchase order that isn’t specifically listed by name on our proposal. So basically, we’re screwed. Bottom line it for me Sweetie, what’s this going to cost us?” she asked, looking at Alex.

“The list price for what we need is right around fifteen thousand dollars,” Alex said, but with our end bracket pricing we should be able to license it for between four and six thousand. Now while I was talking to Mike, he indicated that they were not happy with the way things went. They feel that they were as much to blame as we were, because they never questioned why PeopleSoft wasn’t on our proposal. They also feel that the kitchen sink line they insisted on was never intended to cover such a large expense.”

“So what are you saying?” Philip asked, intrigued by the way the discussion was going.

“Mike said that while they do not have money to throw around, they do have some contingency finds in the project,” Alex added encouragingly. “They are willing to cover our actual cost for the purchase of the software.”

“Okay, stop right there,” Charles interrupted. He looked at his children. “Alex handles technology, Isabel handles business. This is a business decision, so I want to see what Isabel is going to do.”

“Now wait a minute,,,” Philip cut in as Isabel’s face burned and Alex sprang to her defense.

“Hold on just a minute,” Charles pleaded as he held his son off. “I have faith in her. After all I’m placing my son’s future in her hands,,,” his voice faded as he looked at the expression on his future daughter-in-law’s face. “Okay, she’s taking my son’s future into her hands.” He turned to face Isabel directly. “This sounds like a no brainer, but I have to warn you, you’re in a minefield. You have all of the information you need to make the correct decision.”

Isabel took a deep breath. “Mike Stanford’s offer does sound too good to be true, so I’m already wary. And judging by what you just said, I’m now convinced that we can’t accept his offer to pay for the software. We have to eat the cost.”

“Right,” Charles agreed. “But why?”

Philip looked at Charles with wonder. “What do you do for the G.S.A.?” (General Services Administration, the U.S. government’s landlord)

Charles answered him, but never took his eyes off Isabel, enjoying watching her solve the puzzle. “I was in the Air Force Logistics Management Agency for twenty years managing procurement contracts, and now that I’m retired from the Air Force, I’m with the GSA, in charge of leasing space for all the post offices in this district.”

Meanwhile, Isabel had a smile on her face. “The key phrase is that Mike will cover our actual cost, actual. We can’t let him do that,,,”

Charles had a huge smile on his face.

“We can’t reveal our cost structure,” Isabel continued. “Under normal conditions, we invoice them at list price less a discount. But if we invoiced them at our actual cost, they could research the list price on the Internet, and they would be able to determine our cost structure. There is no way that we can show him how much of a discount we receive from our vendor.”

“See!” Charles exclaimed, “I told you she could do it!” He raised his beer and moments later rapped it against Philip’s.

“Well Pops, Philip,” Alex said happily, “Thanks for the help, but I have to get Izzy over to Liz’s.”

“By the way,” Isabel continued sweetly. “We’re going to be camping out at Frazier woods tonight. We’re going to watch the Perseid meteor shower.”

Philip looked over at Charles, and then both men turned back to the young couple.

“Who’s going to be there?” Philip questioned.

“All eight of us were talking about going,” Alex explained. “But I don’t know who will show up. It could just be the two of us.”

“Well if the two of you aren’t alone, that’s fine,” Philip commanded. “But if no one else shows up, I want you at home.”

“By midnight,” Charles commanded. Looking at the expression on her face, “Isabel,,,” Charles dragged out.

“What?” the tall one questioned. “Why are you looking at me? There are two of us sitting here.”

Both adults just looked at her. “Isabel,,,” this time from Philip.

“Okay,” she relented. “Sweetie,” she patted her boyfriend on the hand. “Why don’t you go get the car, wait a minute!” she commanded. She opened his top button and smoothed his collar. “You’re getting better at this, I didn’t even see you button it this time.”

“After all, I’m placing my son’s future in her hands,” Alex muttered, imitating his father while reaching for the last nacho chip on Isabel’s plate. “Okay, she’s taking my son’s future into her hands,” he added, recoiling as Isabel slapped his hand. “Sweetie, go get the car,,,” he continued as he slid out of the booth. “I might just as well not be here,” he sighed.

“Sweetie?” Isabel teased, "That paranoid schizophrenia Liz warned you about is kicking in."

"Right,” Alex replied, still talking to himself. “I'll just go to the bathroom at the Crashdown and have a little talk with myself,” he added, then leaned in and gave her a chaste kiss on the cheek.

“I love your sense of humor,” Isabel said breathlessly, pulling him back for a brief kiss on the lips.

“Humor?” Alex laughed as he turned to follow his orders.

“Alex, make sure you bring your sleeping bags with you,” Charles commanded. “You know how cold it can get in the desert at night. I don’t want Isabel catching a cold.”

After Alex was out of earshot, she looked at both of the fathers. “I don’t believe that you guys think we’re going to get into trouble tonight.”

“No, Iz,” Philip backpedaled, embarrassment apparent in his voice. “We’re not thinking anything like that.”

Isabel smiled and bit her lower lip. “Daddy, you should know me by now. My first time isn’t going to be on a smelly blanket in the woods. It’s going to be somewhere nice. Somewhere with style.” She kissed both men on the cheek and left.

“Man she really has Alex wrapped around her little finger,” Charles observed.

“Alex?” Philip questioned incredulously. “You don’t think we’re on the top of that list?”

“Not me,” Charles quipped. “If I need anything from her, I send Gloria.”

“Right,” Philip chuckled.

“You do realize that you’re not getting her back,” Charles slipped in nonchalantly.

Philip smiled.

“Gloria and I agree. She’s changed us, our home. We want to keep her, she’s not going back,” Charles teased. “You can have Jesse. He’s coming home from Bosnia, and is going to be home for a couple of days before he reports to Dago.”

Philip continued to smile and shook his head. “If it’s all the same to you, I’ll just stick with my daughter, although Diane and I are willing to share.”

“Willing to share?” Charles said taking a long pull from his beer. “You heard what she said earlier, how much control do you think any one of us have over the two of them?”

Philip’s face lost all color as he called over to the bartender, “Dewers, double, neat.” (Dewers is a top shelf scotch, a double is two shots, neat means no water, no ice, no mix.)

Charles looked at him, “I never took you for a scotch man,,,”

“Make it two!” He added as Juanita put the first glass in front of him. Philip emptied the glass in one gulp. “Did you listen to what she said?”

“Philip,” Charles said calmly. “You heard her. They’re not going to do anything.”

Philip took the second glass in his hand. “What she said after that. Someplace nice, someplace with style? Diane booked them a suite at the Park Plaza, which along with the Parker House, is the best hotel in Boston.” He hammered the second glass, and looked directly at Charles. “Your son is going to deflower my daughter in Boston,,,” Philip sighed and his face fell as he realized the futility of trying to control his daughter, especially where it came to her boyfriend, “And to rub salt into the wound, I’m paying for it.”

Charles’ blood ran cold as realization struck him. “Juanita, Jack Daniels, double, bull and a ball,,, Make it two.” (Jack Daniels is a popular bourbon, double shot, bull and a ball means a shot with a beer chaser.)

Philip waved for the waitress.

Charles reached into his pocket. He laid a twenty-dollar bill and his car keys on the table. “Come on dad, if we’re going to do this, Juanita is going to want to make sure we take a cab home.”

“Home?” Philip sighed, reaching for his keys. “I’m not going home. I’m going to get drunk and sleep right here under this table. I’m not going to sober up until she turns thirty.”

Charles shook his head, “And Diane was afraid that she was going to give Alex a heart attack.” He waved at Juanita. “More? Please!” Charles put his face in his hands. “This was so much easier when all I had was boys.”

“Boys,” Philip challenged. “There’s no such thing as boys. They’re all a bunch of horn-dogs chasing down innocent young girls.”

“Innocent young girls?” Charles rebutted. “Have you seen her lately? She’s more like a heat seeking missile chasing Alex down. The poor boy doesn’t have a chance.”

“I think she already has him,” Philip agreed. “And I don’t think he’s complaining.”

“It is something to watch them together,” Charles concluded, waving for another round. “Those kids are just having too much fun.”

**********
Meanwhile, Alex was surprised that Isabel allowed him to continue to drive his car. She had simply informed him that tonight they were meeting with Max at the Crashdown, as Liz’s parents were at a restaurant equipment show in Albuquerque. She then sat in silence, a silence that Alex assumed was related to her self appointed task of rescuing her brother from the last dregs of Tess’ control.

When Alex pulled up in front of the Crashdown, he was surprised when Isabel put her hand on his thigh.

“Sweetie,” Isabel said hesitatingly. “I have a confession to make.”

Alex clamped down on a momentary surge of panic, and probed their connection. She didn’t seem upset, so he decided to wait and see what she had to say. “Okay,” he finally responded.

“What?” Isabel challenged, stalling for time. “Why do you have a smile on your face?”

“Well,” he responded. “You don’t seem upset, so unless you’re planning on picking up the next stranger to walk into the Crashdown, I guess we can manage.”

“I’m done with strangers,” she teased. “Unless you plan on coming in wearing a disguise.”

“Come on,” Alex taunted. “I’m parked in a drop off zone.”

“Well, about our trip,” Isabel started, biting her lower lip. “I changed our reservations.” She winced as she waited for Alex’s response.

After she paused a moment Alex queried, “Are we still going?” He was almost hesitant to challenge her about the trip, well really, about anything she felt strongly about.

“Oh yea,” she reassured him. “But I changed our flight. We’re going coach,,,” she blurted out, before he could interrupt her. “I changed our reservations from a suite to two rooms, and when we get there I plan on canceling one of them.” She looked down and awaited his wrath.

“Fine by me,,,” Alex started to respond.

“I know you were looking forward to a really nice trip, but I don’t want to use all of Daddy’s flyer miles,” she blurted out, not hearing him. “And I don’t see any sense in paying for a room that we aren’t going to use.”

Alex reached for her chin, and met her eyes. “Izzy, I’ll make a deal with you. You promise me that you’ll wear those shortie PJ’s that you bought at Victoria’s Secret, and I’ll forget that you ruined our trip.”

She slapped him on the shoulder. “Stop teasing me.” After a momentary pause, she continued, “You don’t mind?”

“No! Of course not,” he reassured her. “I don’t want to waste your father’s money any more than you do. Besides, I’ve seen you in your paymaster mode. I wouldn’t dare question you about money. So do we have a deal?”

Isabel responded with a wide grin. “So let me get this right,” she said thinking quickly, “You really want me to change my plans and you’re forcing me to wear PJ’s?”

Alex’s mind went numb, as his mouth fell open.

Isabel leaned forward and kissed him. As she opened her door she added, “Got ya.”

Alex quickly came to his senses. “Yea, I guess you did.”

“Well, not yet,” Isabel continued to tease. “But I will.”

**********
Isabel and Ava followed Max and Liz through the halls of West Roswell High, watching as the couple looked into the rooms that had been successfully opened. The two young women tried to hang back and allow the couple at least the illusion of privacy.

“Look at this,” Max pointed out, guiding Liz into a now open classroom. He led her to the center of the room, where a crystal podium was lit from within. On top of the podium lay a pair of Indigo Girls tickets, for the July 13th show in Denver. “I never got to give these to you,” Max sighed, “but at least Tess wasn’t around to trick me into taking her.”

Liz picked the tickets up and turned to him. “Max, when did you get these?”

“I ordered them in April,” Max replied. “The day they went on sale.”

“But my father,,,” Liz questioned.

“We had an agreement,” Max explained. “He was going to let us go.”

Liz sadly laid the tickets back on the podium, and returned to the hall. They continued through the hallway, past classrooms with wide open doors that contained flowers, music, and other small gifts that Max had intended for Liz. In other classrooms the podiums were covered with nothing more than piles of dust, representing the false memories from Antar that Tess had fabricated and implanted in his mind. Moments later they reached the end of the hall, and found themselves in a foyer.

There were two closed doors in the walls of the foyer, neither of which looked anything like the standard wooden classroom doors that they have been having so much success with. On their right was a double commercial door, made of black glass and framed in aluminum. On the left was a single steel fire door, which looked like it had been installed in a warehouse.

Liz and Max approached the glass doors, and found them locked, just like all the others had been. Max used his powers on the door, but found it was still tightly locked.

Liz looked at the door. “I know how these work,” she said excitedly. They have three locks. The first door had a lock in the middle, and the second door has a lock at the top and bottom!”

“Three locks,” Isabel quipped. “Three aliens, no problem.”

Isabel placed her hand over the lock at the handle, while Max reached for the top of the door and Ava bent and took the bottom of the door. All three applied power and moments later the doors swung open.

The group slowly walked into the darker room. Isabel and Ava hung back while Max and Liz slowly continued, holding hands. Max was determined to complete the process of breaking down the remaining mind warps while Liz was determined to end the aura of uncertainty that they had been living in for months.

Max looked around, recognition dawning on his face. He stopped, and tried to hold Liz back. “You don’t want to see this, it’s the Observatory. The week before the Prom, when,,,”

“You and Tess?” Liz demanded.

Max just hung his head in response.

Liz dropped his hand like a hot potato. “Good.” Liz exclaimed, moving forward into the room. “You told me you didn’t remember being with her? Well, now we’ll know.” She added silently, ‘And I’ll know if you’re a boyfriend or a bastard.’

Liz quietly climbed the stairs to the mezzanine surrounding the telescope room, following the sound of soft voices. She found a place where she could watch unobserved, not realizing that Max was right behind her.

Tess was sitting with her back against the wall, with her legs out straight. Max was lying with his head in her lap. Although his eyes were open and he was looking right at Tess, he did not seem to realize that her eyes were closed and that her face was scrunched, wrinkling the bridge of her nose.

“I remember something else,” Max said softly.

“What do you remember?” Tess asked with a satisfied smile on her face.

“Our first kiss,” Max explained tenderly. “We were at a party,,,”

“I leaned in,” Tess instructed, “And whispered in your ear and then you touched my cheek…

“I remember,” Max sighed.

“Good,” Tess responded, her voice indifferent. “Now what else have you learned tonight.

“My whole life I've wanted to be this person,” Max chanted in an empty voice. “This normal person. Human. My whole life I've been thinking that this alien side of me was this bad thing. This thing that made me a freak. This monster. I realize that I haven't just been hiding from the government and the law all this time. I've been hiding from myself. I don't know what's going on anymore. I thought I knew but I don't. I've lost everyone.”

“By trying to be human?” Tess challenged.

“Yes,” Max responded emptily. “I need to embrace my alien side. But I’ll lose everything, everyone I care for.”

Tess rubbed his temples, the intensity of her mind warp causing him to visibly recoil. “Yes, you will,” she said without emotion, “but I'll be here for eternity.” Tess laughed and rubbed her stomach absentmindedly. “The three of us will rule the galaxy, well at least as long as I need you.”

Liz gasped, “She’s already pregnant?” she whispered to herself.

Tess rubbed Max’s head one last time. “Now you stay here and sleep on this hard cold floor, while I go home and sleep in my nice warm bed.” She stood, allowing Max’s head to drop onto the floor. “”We’ll finish this little fiction in the morning,” she added.

Liz’s heart broke as she heard Max’s head strike the cold, hard floor. She could not believe that after all the effort Tess had put into pursuing Max for the last year, all of the hurt and anguish she had caused so many of the group, after practically killing Alex twice in one evening, she could take Max so easily, yet treat him so badly. She stepped out from her hiding place, as her hand began glow.

Tess turned to leave when she was struck in the chest by a bolt of energy, knocking her across the mezzanine, and slamming her high on the wall.

“Get up bitch!” Liz shouted, and readied another blast, but she reabsorbed the charge as she watched Tess seemingly dissolve right in front of her.

“No!,,, Don’t!” Max demanded, as he wrapped his arms around Liz, effectively trapping her arm against her body.

Liz, emboldened by rage, shook herself free. “What are you saying Max? Did you see what I saw? You didn’t sleep with her, you’re not her baby’s father, and you’re still trying to protect her?”

“No,” Max said with a smile. “I’m not protecting her, after all she’s already dead.” He tenderly took her hand in his and looked at it admiringly. “I just think it’s a bad idea to do a lot of shooting while you’re inside my mind.”

Liz suddenly realized what she had just said. “You didn’t sleep with her,,,” Liz’s voice trailed off as she stepped into the warmed hug and most passionate kiss that she had ever imagined. The couple failed to notice that the walls of the observatory dissolved and they were once again in the school’s foyer.

Ava watched the couple with an embarrassed smile on her face before turning and noticing that Isabel definitely approved of this sudden turn of events. “You’re not going to say anything?” Ava queried.

“I would have in the old days,” Isabel sighed. “I used to hate their public displays of affection. But now I have no room to complain. If that were me and Alex I would have him flat on his back by now.”

“How nasty,” Ava teased, not really caring who among the three took her comment to heart.

Liz and Max broke their clench and looked at their audience. “He didn’t sleep with Tess!” Liz explained excitedly.

“Good,” Isabel rebutted impatiently, a flush spreading down her neck and across her chest. “One down, one to go. Lets get this over with. Suddenly I want to get home,” she added breathlessly.

Next they started on the metal fire door, but no matter what they tried, they could not open it.

“I’m going to ask for help,” Isabel decided. “Sweetie,” she said softly.

Liz looked astounded. “Wait a minute! You’re going to try to open a connection with Alex, during a mind warp that Ava’s running in the middle of your dreamwalk?”

“Why not?” Alex and I have been able to do almost everything we’ve tried,,,” ‘eventually,’ she added silently.

“Yea Izzy,” they heard Alex reply over the school’s PA system.

Isabel turned to face the wall mounted PA system speaker. “Sweetie, what are you doing? We need some help here, and I was wondering if I could dreamwalk you in for a moment?”

They all could hear Alex laugh. “Well, I’m out on a date.” He paused waiting for her reaction. “Actually I’m out on a double date.” Still not getting a rise out of his girlfriend, he continued. “To be exact, I’m sitting at the movies between two women.”

“Sweetie,” Isabel said with an iciness to her voice that sent a chill up the onlookers spines, “I know you’re too attached to Fred to really do something like that, so why don’t you tell me just what you’re up to?”

“Well, since our fathers are out at the local bar,” he sighed, “I volunteered to take our moms to see the movie Captain Corelli’s Mandolin. I guess I can doze off for a minute.”

“Okay Sweetie, get comfortable,” Isabel instructed.

Moments later Alex was sound asleep in the movie theatre, and had joined them in front of the fire door.

“Geez,” Max bemoaned. “Sure is getting crowded in here.”

“Max,,,” Liz warned.

“Sweetie,” Isabel asked. “Do you think you can open it?”

“Yea,” Isabel’s hero replied, “But I’m going to have to help you make a hallagan tool. It’s solid steel, about three feet long, and the end has two claws. I’m going to swing it so that one claw bashes into the door, with the second claw up tight against the doorframe. Then we should be able to pry the door open. ”

“Hey, wait a minute,” Max protested. “Can we all try to remember that we’re all inside my head? All this talk of bashing and prying has me nervous.”

Alex turned to face Max, instantly angry. “Let me tell you something. A month ago we went into Liz’s mind. I broke down a brick wall with a fire ax, and she didn’t bat an eyelash, because she needed to find out what was keeping the two of you apart. She did her part, are you willing to do yours?”

Max, looking quite abashed, stood back and waved Alex to the door. Alex swung the tool, and the claw bit deeply into the metal. He pulled back on the handle, but the door didn’t budge. “Max,” Alex questioned. “A hand here?” With the two of them pulling, the door crept to the side a inch or two. (25-50mm) Alex took a second swing, this time forcing a small crack between the door and frame. Alex put the hallagan tool into the crack and pried until the veins in his neck were bulging. Suddenly there was a loud snapping sound as the lock broke, then the door swung open.

“I knew you could do it Sweetie,” Isabel said a little breathlessly as she led him to one side, away from the others. She slapped his hand gently as he tried to scratch his chest.

“It’s nothing really,” Alex explained modestly. “Just the right man with the right tool.”

Isabel’s eyes opened wide as the double meaning of Alex’s comment struck home, but she quickly reigned in her passion. Max was already freaked out about what they were doing while in his mind, she didn’t want to push him over the edge by exposing him to her sex play with her boyfriend. That didn’t however prevent her from making plans. She reached and opened his top button, and then rested her hand over his heart. “We’ve been missing a lot of personal time the last couple of days,” she said softly. “We can’t snuggle in our rooms, so why doesn’t the first one home pick out a movie, change into their PJ’s, and curl up on the couch,,,”

“And we can fall asleep watching the movie?” Alex continued.

“Sounds like a plan,” Isabel sighed. “Thanks Sweetie, see you soon.” She leaned in and gave Alex a kiss, and sent him back to the theatre. She joined the others as they cautiously walked into the new room.

“I recognize this place,” Max cautioned. “This is the warehouse in New York where the summit was held. This door was the one through which Nicholas entered the back of the room.”

Isabel and Ava advanced flanking Liz. Max was almost killed in New York, but once warned he should be able to defend himself. Liz, despite her recent attack on Tess, was defenseless.

They all walked around the conference room, looking at the black table with futuristic halogen lamps in front of each of the high backed leather chairs.

“It happened right here,” Max explained.

“The peace conference?” Ava asked.

“It wasn’t a peace conference,” Isabel countered, irritated. “It was a power grab. Nicholas tried to steal the granolith. Who knows what Kivar would’ve done if he could have gotten his hands on it.”

Everyone became silent and went on guard when they were interrupted by the sound of voices coming from an anteroom off to the side.

“Who is that?” Ava whispered.

“Nicholas,” Isabel spat out. “It figures he’s caught up in this somehow.” Without waiting for the others, she built a charge in her arm, and carefully approached the room.

“I know you want Lonnie,” Tess challenged. “You’re playing both sides against the middle. Why you think you can trust that freakoid skank is beyond me.”

“I know we have a deal,” Nicholas answered. “You, me, Kivar, but Lonnie,,,”

“Why would you want a dupe when you can have the real thing,” Tess taunted.

Nicholas replied with an evil chuckle. “You just keep believing that.”

“Damn-it Nicholas,” Tess barked. “Watch where you’re sticking that thing.”

“If you had your mind on what we’re doing instead of business,” Nicholas said with a catch in his voice. “You’d have a lot more fun.”

“Just because you’re fourteen years old and can keep getting it up all night doesn’t mean you know what to do with it. If you can’t reach the bottom at least slam it into the sides a couple of times.”

Liz turned towards Max. “I don’t believe this.”

Isabel turned and walked towards the door. “I think I’m going to be sick.”

Ava followed Isabel.

Max and Liz started to back away when they heard Tess complain one last time. “Damn-it Nicholas. Wait for me at least once, won’t you.”

They all met in the foyer and walked towards the entrance. As they passed through the school’s doorway they exited Isabel’s dream-walk.

Liz was ecstatic. “Nicholas knocked up Tess,” she exclaimed.

“Yea,” Ava agreed. “And despite the end result, he did a pretty poor job of it,” she added as she and Isabel turned to leave.

Max stopped Isabel and drew her to one side. “Iz, thanks,” he stated happily, reaching to pull her into a hug. “You don’t know how relieved I am to know that I didn’t do this.”

Isabel rebuffed his approach. “Max,” she said in her best Ice Princess voice. “You’ve treated Liz horribly. You have a lot of work ahead of you to win her back. And as for me? I haven’t seen anything yet that would excuse the way you’ve treated me.”

“Isabel,,,” Max interrupted, visibly disappointed.

“Don’t get me wrong,” Isabel continued, more softly. “You’re still my brother, and I still love you as such, but right now I don’t like you so much. As far as I’m concerned, you’re going to have to prove yourself to me.”

“It can’t be that bad,,,” Max tried to explain.

“Max,” Isabel replied starting to get exasperated. “You chased me out of my own house, but if you really want to know what you’ve been doing, just look at Liz.” Isabel’s voice turned totally consolatory. “You can do it little brother, you’re one of the most loving and honorable people that I know. All you have to do is find that person you are,,, you were, within yourself. Now if you don’t mind, I really want to get home to Alex.”


**********
By the time the friends had exited Max’s mind and returned to their homes, it was quite late. Isabel slammed her car into the driveway, and practically ran to the front door. Her excitement at the thought of snuggling on the couch with Alex was dashed when she found Charles slumped there, snoring like a chain saw with a broken muffler.

She was much more sedate as she climbed the stairs. Her worst fears were realized when she looked into Alex’s room and found him asleep on top of his bed. She stood a moment watching him sleep, then sighed and gently slid the blanket that was folded across the foot of his bed out from under his feet. She covered him with the blanket, and then softly kissed him. Before leaving his room she reached down and took his shirt.

Now that Gloria had heard Isabel arrive home, she was free to go to bed herself. She rinsed her tea mug and placed it in the dishwasher. She slipped through the living room, careful not to wake her husband. She was happy that he had spent the evening with Philip, and she didn’t mind his having a few too many as he did have the good sense to take a cab home, but if he was going to snore like this, he was welcome to the couch.

Gloria noticed movement in the dim light of the hallway, and paused unnoticed to observe Isabel slink into Alex’s room. The teen was barefooted, and wearing his shirt. She carried a pillow in her arms. Gloria stepped to the doorway and watched as Isabel gently exchanged her pillow for Alex’s. Gloria’s heart filled with joy for the young couple as she watched Isabel brush a strand of hair from his forehead and kiss him gently. “Sweet dreams, Sweetie,” she heard the tall one whisper. Then she watched as Isabel held his still warm pillow to her face and took a deep breath.

Isabel turned away from Alex and noticed Gloria standing in the doorway. Her emotions ran the gamut, from panic, that she had been caught in his room wearing his shirt that barely covered her panties, to anger that their special moment had not been private. These thoughts came and went in less than a moment, as she realized that Gloria understood.

Isabel tip-toed back to her own room, and sat on the bed, Alex’s pillow clenched defensively to her chest. She turned to look at her surrogate mother as she sat besides her. “It smells like him,” she explained softly. “I switch our pillows every night, and sometimes I wear his shirt.”

“I used to do the same thing when Charles was deployed,” Gloria responded softly.

“It’s like he is here with me,” Isabel said tentatively. “He saves me from my bad dreams.”

“That’s why you have his sheets on your bed?” Gloria teased.

“You know about that,” Isabel whispered, shocked.

“I keep telling you Isabel,” the older woman said patiently. “I know everything that happens with my family. I raised a house full of boys, it’s a survival tactic.”

“After two or three days, when his scent fades from the sheets, I wash them,” Isabel stated, happy that the dim light didn’t reveal her blushing face. “He gets clean sheets, then I put his on my bed.”

Gloria leaned in and kissed the newest member of her family on the cheek. “Good night Isabel, don’t ever stop doing those little things for each other.”

“I won’t,” Isabel promised.

“And Isabel?” Gloria advised from the doorway. “If you put a spray of perfume on a hankie, and tuck it into his pillowcase, he’ll have sweet dreams too.”

“I think I’ve done that once or twice,” the girlfriend confessed.

“Hankies are nice,” Gloria continued. “It’s so much less of a shock for me to find a hankie in his pillowcase than a pair of panties.” Gloria teased. “Sweet dreams.” Gloria walked to her room with a smile on her face.

Isabel’s sense of paranoia went off the scale. ‘Did I miss a pair?’ she asked herself in panic. Isabel swore a solemn vow on the spot that no one, not even his mom, was going to touch Alex’s stuff ever again. All she had to do was get things organized, and make a schedule. In addition to many things, she was the queen of schedules.

**********
After another frantic day, which found Alex at Leprino Foods and Isabel spent the day at her father’s office getting caught up on her work there, the teens found themselves watching the sunset at Frazier Woods, alone this time.

“So I was able to gain two days on our schedule while you were only able to gain one.” Isabel teased. “Did we really get everything accomplished?”

“Yes we did,” Alex replied, confidently. “The client couldn’t be happier with their new servers, and the PC’s are ready for installation as soon as we get back. But I do have to say Miss Evans,” Alex continued, almost unable to keep a straight face, “That your scheduling ability needs some improvement if you had two days of slack in it.”

“Isabel slapped him on the shoulder. “I’ll tell you what,” Isabel taunted back in her best haughty voice, “Next time you can make all of the stickers and labeling on your computer instead of letting me print them in place.”

“I have to admit,” Alex agreed, “it was impressive to see you wave your hand over a patch panel and watch every port get labeled. You saved at least a day of work right there.”

“You little slave driver,” she teased.

“That’s me,” Alex claimed proudly. “Standing over you, cracking the whip, bending you to my will.”

“Promise?” Isabel said flirtingly.

Alex blushed a bit at Isabel’s blatant come on, and quickly changed the subject. “So, we’re going to be all set for when we get back? Every one is still willing to help with the swap-out?”

Isabel smiled at Alex’s tactic to get back onto safe ground. “l don’t see a problem," she replied, playing along, "I think everyone is still willing to come in. They seemed to be more than happy with our offer of a hundred and fifty dollars for a day's work, and the pizza party and sleep over afterwards didn't hurt. Second, I think we should plan on spending at least the first couple of days after the install on site to give any problems that arise the personal touch."

Alex visibly relaxed. “We’re going to pull it off,” he said with a sigh. “Can you believe it?” he asked, turning towards her. “We’re going to have our first two years of college, our housing and living expenses, everything, right in the bank.”

Isabel’s heart gave a happy little flip, hearing her mate plan their future together. She snuggled closer to him.

“All we need to do tomorrow is put in an appearance at Leprino Foods to make sure everything’s running okay, pack for our trip, and then we’re ready to go,” he said, putting his arm around her shoulder and holding her close.

“Pack?” she exclaimed, pulling away from him and looking him in the face. “You know me better than anyone else, even my mother. So tell me, what makes you think that I didn’t have you all packed and ready to go a week ago?”

“Well,” Alex gulped. “You couldn’t pack my tooth brush a week ago, I’m still using it, right?” he asked hesitantly.

Isabel smiled at his naivety. “You use a Colgate brand toothbrush, with an angled head, soft bristles, and you prefer a green handle. I packed a new one for you because the one you’re using is two month old and now is the perfect time to replace it. The only thing I’m not sure about is spare laces for your dress shoes. I don’t know if you need thirty inch or thirty-six inch shoelaces, so I packed both.”

“I should have known that you’d have everything ready,” Alex taunted, pulling her back to his side. “So maybe we could have dinner with your parents tomorrow?”

“Already set it up,” she replied. “And your parents will be joining us. Besides I need to get something special from my room.”

“Really?” Alex said laughingly. “Are you telling me that the packing princess missed something?”

She slapped him gently and laughingly replied, “No, I’m right on schedule.” She turned towards him with a look of love in her eyes that melted his soul. “I need to get my special red negligee. It’s safe in its special hiding place, and I didn’t want to take it out until the last possible minute.”

“Izzy,” Alex asked softly, “Do you mean your ‘first time’ negligee?”

The pursuer suddenly turned shy. She looked down into her lap and bit her lower lip. “Yes,” she said softly.

“Izzy,” Alex replied so softly she could barely hear him. “We’re not going to need that, not while we’re in Boston.”

The Ice Princess turned and glared at her newest victim. “What do you mean I’m not going to need my ‘first time’ negligee? We’re spending six days together but more importantly we’re sharing a hotel room for five nights. You are going to make me your woman even if I have to break both of your legs so you can’t get away.”

Alex pulled her back against his chest and wrapped his arms around her waist. “You are my woman, my mate, my wife. You’re the only one there has ever been, and you’re the only one there ever will be. No words, no actions, will ever change that.”

“Then why don’t you want me?” she pouted. “Why don’t you love me?”

“Izzy,” Alex whispered, wiping a single tear from her cheek. “I don’t know how you can feel that way. I just told you that I love you. Izzy, you mean more to me than life itself. Boston is the first trip we are taking alone together. We’ll remember this trip for the rest of our lives. But I’m not going to make love to you just because we’re in Boston, I want to make love to you because it’s the right moment to make love to you.”

“But I could make those memories so much more special for you,” Isabel promised, biting his neck. “If you’d let me.” After a moments pause, not getting the response she wanted from him, she continued, “But why is the timing so important to you?”

“Timing is important,” Alex continued tenderly, “Because it’s become this big thing that’s hanging over our heads. We both want it to be magical and special and a night that we’ll remember for the rest of our lives.”

“It will be, Sweetie,” Isabel said flirtingly.

Alex took a deep breath. “I’m scared Izzy, I am so scared that I’ll disappoint you, that I’ll fumble, that I won’t do it right,,,”

“Sweetie,” Isabel stated, trying to calm her boyfriend. “I don’t care what you do or how you do it. I don’t believe you don’t know that about me by now,” she added, throwing his own words back at him. “It doesn’t matter what you do or how you do it, as long as we’re together.” She looked down and bit her lip, “I’m sure we’ll figure it out.”

“I just don’t want to make a mess of it,” he concluded.

Isabel, trying to lighten the mood teased, “I hope you make a mess of me, as a matter of fact I’m pretty messy down there right now.”

Alex looked at her and shook his head. “You don’t take anything seriously, do you,” he asked with a smile, taking any sting out of his words.

She rearranged herself so she was sitting on his lap, reaching inside of his shirt and placing her hand over his heart. “I take everything about you seriously, especially the way you feel about me. Especially the way you touch me.” She raised her eyes and looked into his. “Sweetie, everything that we have done together has been wonderful. You’ve taken me to heights that I never dreamed existed.”

“Beginner’s luck,” Alex joked.

“Don’t say that about yourself,” she snapped, then continued much more softly. “It has nothing to do with luck. It’s the way you feel about me,,,” Isabel started laughing. “But you have to admit, no one would ever imagine us having this conversation. No one would believe that after all the years you have been perusing me that I would have so much trouble seducing you.”

Alex took advantage of her new position by gently running his hand up and down her back, gently caressing her spine. He placed his other hand on her neck, running his fingers through her hair, and tracing her cheekbone with his side of his thumb. Wanting to increase her pleasure, he used their connection to send a warm charge through her body, wherever he touched her. “Oh, you’ve done a very good job of seducing me,” Alex teased back. “As I’m sure you’ve noticed,” looking down in Fred’s general direction. At the same time he realized just how good a job he was doing seducing her.

Isabel’s pupils were so fully dilated that he could not see a speck of brown. Her nostrils were flared and she was breathing so hard that her chest was heaving, rubbing her rock hard nipples against him with every breath. Her scent was so powerful he could smell it with every breath. “But,,,” she asked breathlessly. “I sense a ‘but’ coming.”

“But you still need a lot of foreplay,” he teased. “I still have a couple of other firsts to try, and I haven’t made you horny enough yet.”

“Not horny enough?” She declared incredulously, “In case you haven’t noticed, I’m sitting here soaking through your pants.” She glared at him. “I’m ready right now! In fact I’ve been willing and ready for you every moment since Prom.”

Alex couldn’t resist teasing her a little longer. “Nope. Not tonight. Tonight doesn’t feel right, well maybe for something, but not,,, that,,,”

“That?” Isabel demanded. “Stop beating around the bush.” She took his face into her hands and looked into his soul from just inches away. “Frack me,,, Take me,,, Make me your woman forever, right now. Stop torturing me, us. I know you want me, just take me,” she demanded.

“Sweet heart,” Alex replied, barely able to control himself. “This is our bodies talking. We will make love, when the moment is right. But that moment won’t be in response to a time or a place. It won’t be because of a mark on a calendar. It will be when our hearts and souls are ready. We’ll both know when, and I promise you, it will be soon. At least one of us isn’t going to be a virgin on our eighteenth birthday.”

“My birthday? That’s not for three months!” Isabel gasped. “You expect me to last three months? Sweetie, I don’t think I can wait three minutes,,,” Isabel moaned and her passion soared as she felt Alex slide his hand up her leg. She took his face in her hands and poured her whole being into her kiss, and like she said, she didn’t last three minutes,,, the first time.

TBC
Locked